James Legge, translator - The Texts of Taoism, Part II, 1891

Page 1


^RV OF PR|]VC?^

BL 1010

.S3

V.40

The Sacred Books of China

^.—r^




THE

SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST

[40]


bonbon

HENRY FROWDE

Oxford University Press Warehouse

Amen Corner,

E.C.


THE

'sacred books of the east TRANSLATED

BY VARIOUS ORIENTAL SCHOLARS

AND EDITED BY

F.

MAX MULLER

VOL. XL

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1891

[

All rights reserved ]


O;cforb

PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS BY HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY


THE

SACRED BOOKS OF CHINA THE TEXTS OF TAOISM

TRANSLATED BY

JAMES YeGGE

PART

II

THE WRITINGS OF A:WANG-3ZE BOOKS XVIII— XXXIII

THE THAI-SHANG TRACTATE OF ACTIONS

AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS APPENDIXES

I-VIII

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 1891

[A// rights reserved^



CONTENTS. THE WRITINGS OF PART

A^WANG-3ZE.

II.

....

BOOK

XVIII.

XIX.

xi.

A'ih Lo, or Perfect

xii.

Ta

Shang, or the Full Understanding of Life

XX.

xiii.

Shan Mu,

XXI.

xiv.

Thien 3ze-fang

XV.

Kih

XXII.

Enjoyment

or the Tree

Pei Yu, or

on the Mountain

XXIV.

XXV. XXVI. XXVII. XXVIII.

i.

Kang-sang A7/u

ii.

Hsii Wii-kwei

iii.

3eh-yang

XXXIII.

in

I

il

.27

the North

57

III.

.....

74 91

114

What comes from Without

iv.

Wai Wu,

V.

Yii

vi.

Zang Wang,

vii.

Tao

viii.

Yiieh A'ien, or Delight in the Sword-fight

or

131

Yen, or Metaphorical Language

the

XXIX. XXX. XXXI. XXXII.

.

.

42

Knowledge RambHng

PART XXIII.

.

.

PAGE

.....

or Kings

Throne

A'ih, or the

who have wished

Robber

ATih

Old Fisherman

.

.....

142 to resign

149 166

186

ix.

Yii-fu, or the

X.

Lieh Yii-khau

xi.

Thien Hsia, or Historical Phases of Taoist Teaching 214

192

202

THE THAI-SHANG TRACTATE OF ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS. Translation of the Tractate

235


CONTENTS.

VIU

APPENDIXES. PAGE I.

II.

A'/nng A'ang A'ing, or the Classic of Purity

.

247

Yin Fu A'ing, or Classic of the Harmony of the Seen and the

III. Yii

IV.

.

Unseen

Shu

A''ing,

Zah Yung

255 or Classic of the Pivot of Jade

.

A'ing, or Classic of the Directory for a

V. Analyses by Lin v^wang-jze

Hsi-/fung of several of the

.

.

Day

.

Books

265

269

of

273

VI. List of Narratives, Apologues, and Stories in the Writings

298

of A'wang-^ze

VII.

The Stone Tablet Tao-hang

VIII. Record

in the

of Lao-^ze.

By Hsieh

of the Sui dynasty

for the Sacrificial

Index to Vols. XXXIX,

Transliteration

Temple

311

Hall of A'wang-^ze.

By

Sii

Shih 320

XL

325

.....

of Oriental Alphabets adopted for the Transla-

tions of the Sacred

Books of the East

337


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM. BOOK Part A'ih Lo, or

Under

I.

the

found or not

?

II. '

XVIII. Section XI.

Perfect Enjoyment^.'

sky

perfect

is

enjoyment

to

be

Are there any who can preserve ? If there be, what do they

themselves alive or not

What do they maintain ? What do they avoid ? ? What do they attend to ? Where do they resort to ? Where do they keep from ? What do they delight in ? What do they dislike ? What the world honours is riches, dignities, longevity, and being deemed able. What it delights in do

rest for the body, rich

is

flavours, fine garments,

and pleasant music. What it looks down on are poverty and mean condition, short life and being deemed feeble-. What men consider bitter experiences are that their bodies do not get rest and ease, that their mouths do not get food of rich flabeautiful colours,

vour, that their persons are not finely clothed, that

do not see beautiful colours, and that their If they do not ears do not listen to pleasant music.

their eyes

^

See

2

Of

vol.

xxxix, pp. 149, 150.

riches,

and their opposites, enough is two qualities are lightly passed over, and reconnexion with meritorious officers.' I can only

dignities, longevity,

said, while the other

ferred to only in

'

understand them as in the translation. [40]

B


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

BK. xvili.

get these things, they are very sorrowful, and go on Their thoughts are all to be troubled with fears.

about the body

;

— are they not

silly ?

Now the rich embitter their lives by their incessant they accumulate more wealth than they can while they act thus for the body, they make

labours

use it

:

;

Those who seek for of them from the day

external to themselves ^

honours carry their pursuit

into the night, full of anxiety about their

whether they are thus for the to

them

The

'\

or not

skilful

body they treat

it

as

man

birth of

:

if it is

w^hile

were

at the

methods they act

indifferent

same time

he live long he becomes more and more stupid, and the longer is his anxiety that he may not die how great is his bitwhile he thus acts for his body, it is for terness

the birth of his sorrow

and

;

if

;

!

Meritorious officers are regarded by the w^orld as good but (their goodness) is not sufficient to keep their persons alive. I do not know a distant result.

;

whether the goodness ascribed to them be really good or really not good. If indeed it be considered good, alive

;

not sufficient to preserve their persons

is

it

if it

be deemed not good,

preserve other

men

Hence

alive.

it

is

it is

sufficient to said,

'

When

faithful remonstrances are not listened to, (the re-

monstrant) should

and

course,

3ze-hsu

^

2

sit

still,

let

(his ruler)

not strive with him.'

take his

Therefore when

strove with (his ruler), he brought on him-

If they did not

do

so, they

would be content when they had

enough. 2

Wishing

3

Wu

ably

to attach

it

more

closely to them,

3ze-hsii, the scourge of

at last,

when

remonstrances;

the king of in

A7m

Wu

about B.C. 475.

and who perished miserwould no longer listen to his ;


PT.

II.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

XI.

3

body. If he had not so would he not have acquired his fame was such (goodness) really good or was it not ? As to what the common people now do, and what they find their enjoyment in, I do not know whether the enjoyment be really enjoyment or really not. self the mutilation of his

striven,

I

see

:

them

in their pursuit

of

following after

it

all

aims as if with the determination of death, and as if they could not stop in their course but what they call enjoyment would not be so to me, while yet I do not say that there is no enjoyment in it. Is there indeed such enjoyment, or is there not ? I consider doing nothing (to obtain it) to be the great enjoyment \ while ordinarily people consider their

;

it to be a great evil. Hence it is said, Perfect enjoyment is to be without enjoyment the highest praise is to be without praise ^' The right and the wrong (on this point of enjoyment) cannot indeed be determined according to (the view of) the world '

;

;

nevertheless, this doing nothing (to obtain

it)

may

determine the right and the wrong. Since perfect enjoyment is (held to be) the keeping the body alive, is

only by this doing nothing that that end

is

it

be secured.

likely to

this

(more

comes comes

fully)

tivities, all

perceptible

^

This

is

^

The

last

the

me

to try

and explain

Earth does nothing, and thence the union of these two inacthings are produced. How vast and im-

rest.

its

Allow

— Heaven does nothing, and thence

serenity

its

Wu A7zang

:

is

;

By

the jDrocess

the secret of the

member

!

— they seem to come from

Tao.

of this sentence

is

the reading adopted by

towards the conclusion of the thirty-ninth chapter of

Tao Teh

A^ing, instead of the

B 2

common

5^

Wa^

m.

ffi£

m.

.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

4 nowhere!

How

BK. XVIir.

imperceptible and vast!

—there

is

no visible image of it All things in all their variety grow from this Inaction, Hence it is said, Heaven and Earth do nothing, and yet there is nothing that they do not do \' But what man is there that can !

'

attain to this inaction

When

2.

?

s/

ATwang-^ze's wife died, Hui-^ze went to

condole with him, and, finding him squatted on the

drumming on

ground, to him,

When

'

the basin

^,

and singing, said

a wife has lived with her husband,

and brought up

children,

age, not to wail for her

and then dies

in

her old

When

you go not an ? excessive (and strange) demonstration ^wang-jze replied, It is not so. When she first died, was it possible for me to be singular and not affected by the event ? But I reflected on the commencement of her being ^ She had not yet been born to life not only had she no life, but she had no bodily form not only had she no bodily form, but she had no breath. Durinor the interminelingf of the waste and dark chaos ^, there ensued a change, and there was breath another change, and there was the bodily form another change, and there came birth on to drum on

enough.

is

this basin

and

sing,

is

it

'

'

;

;

;

;

^

Compare

similar statements in the

Tao Teh

A'ing, ch. 48,

et al. ^

The

basin or tub, not

to the basin of ice put

body was have

this

laid.

I

between

'

a basin.'

down near

The

reference

or under the couch

is, no doubt, on which the

suppose that AVang-jze was squatting so as to his legs.

Is the writer referring to the primal creation as we may call it, or development of things out of the chaos, or to some analogous ^

process at the birth of his wife

?

However

that be, birth

appear to him to be merely changes of the same kind petual process of evolution.

and death

in the per-

\^^


PT.

and

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. XI.

II.

There

5

now

a change again, and she is between these things is like the procession of the four seasons from spring to autumn, from winter to summer. There now she lies with her face up, sleeping in the Great Chamber and if I were to fall sobbing and going on to wail for her, I should think that I did not understand what was life.

The

dead.

is

relation

^

appointed

(for all).

I

;

therefore restrained myself^

!

Mr. Deformed^ and Mr. One-foot^ were looking

3.

mound-graves of the departed in the wild of Khwan-lun, where Hwang-Ti had entered into his Suddenly a tumour began to grow on their rest. left wrists, which made them look distressed as if they disliked it. The former said to the other, Do at the

'

^

Between heaven and

^

Was

the basin

it ?

earth.

necessary he should

But

I

fall

singing to his

drumming on

by

the paragraph,

subjoin a note here, suggested

which might have found, perhaps, a more appropriate place notice of this

Book

In Sir John F. Davis'

'

Description of the Empire of China and

Inhabitants (edition of 1857),' vol.

its

in the

in vol. xxxix, pp. 149, 150.

ii,

pp. 74-90,

we have

the

amusing story of 'The Philosopher and his Wife.' The philosopher and of his wife it is ^wang-^ze, who plays the part of a magician Sir John Davis says, might be said, Frailty! thy name is woman The story was translated into French by Pere d'Entrecolles, and I have not met in supplied the materials of Voltaire's Zadig.' Chinese with Father d'Entrecolles' original. All of Zadig which ;

!

'

'

'

can be supposed to have been borrowed from his translator is only The whole story is inconsistent with the account in paragraph 2 of the death of A'wang-jze's wife, and with all which a few sentences.

we

learn

3

They to

from

We know

his writings of his character.

nothing of these parties but what we are told here.

our

are called Shij, '

Mr.'

The

meaning

'uncle,' often equivalent in

lesson taught

by them

pain and death as merely

phenomena

For the phraseology of

names, see Bk.

par. 8.

their

is

that of

China

submission to

in the sphere of change. Ill, par. 3,

and Bk. IV,


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM. ?

you dread

it

dread

Life

it ?

'

'

No,' replied he,

'

BK. xvill.

why should I The living

a borrowed thing.

is

frame thus borrowed is but so much dust. Life and And you and I were death are like day and night. looking at (the graves of) those their change.

If

my

change

who have undergone coming to me, why

is

'

should 4.

I

dislike

When

empty

skull,

it ?

A'wang-5ze went

to

bleached indeed, but

Kh\x, he still

saw an

retaining

its

Tapping it with his horse-switch, he asked Did you. Sir, in your greed of life, fail in it, saying, the lessons of reason, and come to this ? Or did you do so, in the service of a perishing state, by the punishment of the axe ? Or was it through your evil conduct, reflecting disgrace on your parents and on )our wife and children ? Or was it through your hard endurances of cold and hunger } Or was it that you had completed your term of life ? Having given expression to these questions, he took up the skull, and made a pillow of it when he went to sleep. At midnight the skull appeared to him in a dream, and said, What you said to me was shape.

'

'

'

after the fashion of

an orator. All )'our words were about the entanglements of men in their lifetime. There are none of those things after death. Would you like to hear me. Sir, tell you about death ? I should,' said /sfwang-jze, and the skull resumed In death there are not (the distinctions of) ruler above and minister below. There are none of the '

'

phenomena of

the four seasons.

case, our years are those of

king have.'

in

Tranquil and at

heaven and

No

earth.

his

court has greater enjoyment than we AVangize did not believe it, and said, If I '


PT.

SECT.

II.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

XI.

7

could get the Ruler of our Destiny^ to restore your

bones and flesh and skin, and to give you back your father and mother, your wife and children, and all your village acquaintances, would The skull stared fixedly at you wish me to do so ? him, knitted its brows, and said, How should I cast away the enjoyment of my royal court, and under-

body to

life

with

its

'

'

take aeain the

toils

When Yen

5.

of

life

amonq- mankind

Ytian went eastwards to KJA, Con-

3ze-kung

wore a look of sorrow^.

fucius

?

mat, and asked him, saying,

*

left

Your humble

his

disciple

how it is that the going eastwards Kh\ has given you such a look of sadness.' Formerly Confucius said, Your question is good. Kwan-jze ^ used words of which I very much approve. He said, " A small bag cannot be made to

ventures to ask

Hui

of

to

'

a short rope cannot be used So it is, and to draw water from a deep well ^" contain what

is

large

man's appointed

body

is

;

lot is definitely

determined, and his

adapted for definite ends, so that neither the

one nor the other can be augmented or diminished. I am afraid that Hui will talk with the marquis of KJA about the w^ays of Hwang-Ti, Yao, and Shun, and oro on to relate the words of Sui-san and Shan

Nang.

The marquis

ence of what he

^

I

I

suppose the

is

will

seek

{for

the correspond-

told) in himself; and, not finding

Tao;

but none of the commentators, so far as

have seen, say anything about the expression. ^ Compare the long discourse of Confucius with

latter's ^

Yen

Hui, on the

proposing to go to Wei, in Bk. IV.

Kwan i-wii or Kwan A'ung, the chief minister whom he is supposed to have in view in his

of Kh\,

short rope.'

of duke '

Hwan

small bag and


it

BK. XVIII.

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

8

there, will suspect the

speaker

;

and that speaker, And have death.

being suspected, will be put to you not heard this ?— Formerly a sea-bird alighted The marquis went in the suburban country of Lu \ out to meet it, (brought it) to the ancestral temple,

and prepared to banquet it there. The A'iu-shao was performed to afford it music an ox, a sheep, and a pig were killed to supply the food. The ;

however, looked at everything with dim eyes, and was very sad. It did not venture to eat a single and in three bit of flesh, nor to drink a single cupful bird,

;

days '

it

died.

The marquis was

what he used ment proper

trying to nourish the bird with

for himself,

for a bird.

and not with the nourishThey who would nourish

birds as they ought to be nourished should let

perch float

in

the deep forests, or

on the

rivers

and lakes

roam over sandy ;

them

plains

feed on the eels and

wing their flight in regular order and then stop and be free and at ease in their restingplaces. It was a distress to that bird to hear men what did it care for all the noise and hubbub speak

small

fish

;

;

;

made about

it ?

If the

music of the A'iii-shao

the Hsien-/6/nh^ were

the Thung-thing^ lake, birds

beasts would run off

"

or

performed in the wild of

would

fly

when they heard

it,

away, and

and

fishes

would dive down to the bottom of the water while men, when they hear it, would come all round to;

'

in

'

^ =•

*

Perhaps another and more

ridi'culous version

the Narratives of the States,' II,

Tlie

name

Called also

of Shun's music

Ta

Ilwang-'l'i's

;

i,

— see the

Sh{x (in vol.

Book XXXIII, music ;— see Bk. XIV, par. Shao, in

ness of the whole paragraph

is

of the story told

art. 7. iii),

par. 2.

par. 2. 3,

— But

called in question.

the genuine-


PT.

II.

SECT.

gether,

XI.

THE WRITINGS OF XWANG-3ZE,

and look

the water.

They

on.

Fishes live and

men

9 die in

are different in constitution, and

and dislikes. Hence was that the ancient sages did not require (from all) the same ability, nor demand the same performThey gave names according to the reality of ances. what was done, and gave their approbation where it was specially suitable. This was what was called the method of universal adaptation and of sure success.' therefore differ in their likes it

upon a journey took a meal by the road-side. There he saw a skull a hundred years old, and, pulling away the bush (under which it lay), he pointed to it and said, It is only you and I who know that you are not dead, and that (aforetime) you were not alive. Do you indeed really find (in death) the nourishment (which you like) ? Do I really find The seeds (of (in life my proper) enjoyment ? minute. On the surand things) are multitudinous face of the water they form a membranous texture. When they reach to where the land and water join they become the (lichens which we call the) clothes Coming to life on mounds of frogs and oysters. and heights, they become the plantain and, receiv6.

Lieh-jze (once)

'

;

The roots of ing manure, appear as crows' feet. the crow's foot become grubs, and its leaves, butterThis butterfly, known by the name of lisii, is changed into an insect, and comes to life under a Then it has the form of a moth, and is furnace. named the k/iu-to. The /c/iu-to after a thousand flies.

Its days becomes a bird, called the /'an-yii-ku. saliva becomes the sje-mi, and this again the shihhsi (or pickle-eater). The i-lo is produced from

the pickle-eater;

the

hwang-kw^ang from

the


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

lO

BK. XVIII,

the mau-zui from the pu-khwan. The ying-hsi uniting with a bamboo, which has long

/•iii-yu;

ceased to put forth sprouts, produces the ^/nng-

ning; the /7/ing-ning, the panther; the panther, the horse and the horse, the man. Man then again enters into the great Machinery (of Evolution), from which all things come forth (at birth), and which they enter at death ^' ;

^

A much

larger paragraph

abbreviated, or in the first

from which this must have been which must have been enlarged from this, is found

Book

treatise is the

absurdly stated.

of Lieh-jze's works (pp. 4, 5).

transrotation of births

more

fully,

In no Buddhist and, I must add,


PT.

11.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

SFXT. XII.

BOOK Part

Ta Shang,

or

II.

I I

XIX.

Section XII.

'The Full Understanding of Life^'

He who

understands the conditions of Life does and he is of no use to life understands the conditions of Destiny does not

I.

not strive after what

who

;

beyond the reach of knowledge. In nourishing the body it is necessary to have

strive after

what

is

beforehand the things (appropriate to its support) ^ but there are cases where there is a superabundance of such things, and yet the body order to have left

life it is

is

necessary that

the body; but there are cases

and yet the

not been

left

by

When

life

comes,

it,

it

not nourished^ In it

when

life

do not have body has

the

has perished ^

when it men of the

cannot be declined

;

Alas the it cannot be detained. world think that to nourish the body is sufficient to preserve life and when such nourishment is not sufficient to preserve the life, what can be done in goes,

!

;

the world that will be sufficient

?

Though

(all

that

men

can do) will be insufficient, yet there are things which they feel they ought to do, and they do not try to avoid doing them.

See

"^

Wealth fit

supply abundantly the things that are necessary for the nourishment of the body, but sudden death may will

render them unavailing. 2

to

vol. xxxix, pp. 150, 151.

^

and

For those who wish

That

is,

the higher

life

of the

spirit

has perished.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

12

BK. XIX.

avoid caring for the body, their best plan Is to abandon the world. Abandoning the world, they are

Free from its entanglements, their (minds) are correct and their (temperament) is equable. Thus correct and equable, they succeed in securing a renewal of life, as some have from

free

is

entanglements.

In securing a renewal of

done^ far

its

life,

they are not

from the True (Secret of their being). But how sufficient to abandon worldly affairs ? and it

how

is

it

sufficient to forget the (business of) life

?

Through the renouncing of through forgetting the body has no more toil (business of) life, the vital power suffers no dimiWhen the body is completed and the vital nution. is power restored (to its original vigour), the man is one with Heaven. Heaven and Earth are the father and mother of all things. It is by their union that the body is formed it is by their separation that a (new) beginning is brought about. When the body and vital power suffer no diminution, we have what (worldly)

affairs,

the

;

;

may be

From

called the transference of power.

more vital, and Heaven.

the vital force there comes another

man

returns to be the assistant of

My

2.

master- Lieh-jze^ asked Yin, (the warden)

of the gate I '

think

I

-,

saying,

find

perfect

'

3,

Lieh-jze {whose name has already occurred communication with the warden Yin, who was a

here

several limes) in

contemporary of Lao-jze,and we must century

n. c.

man walks under

'

John's Gospel, ch.

We

The

have caught the meaning. The phrase signifying life has been used to translate being born again

the renewal of

in

'

Me

refer

him

therefore to the sixth

could not therefore be contemporary with our

and yet the three characters of the text mean and the whole of the paragraph is found second Book (4"-5n') with a good many variants

author,

Lich-,^ze;'

'

My

Master,

in Lieh-jze's in

the

text.


PT.

II.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF

XII.

K'WANG-SZE.

1

water without encountering any obstruction, treads on fire without being burned, and walks on high above all things without any fear let me ask how ;

he attains to do this^.'*' The warden Yin replied, It is by his keeping of the pure breath (of life) it is not to be described as an achievement of his skill Sit down, and I will explain it to you. or daring. *

;

Whatever has

form, semblance, sound, and colour

how can one

a thing;

from another

But

?

it

thing is

come

to

is

be different

not competent for any of

these things to reach to what preceded

them

all

;

visibility. But (the perfect man) attains to be (as it were) without form, and beyond the capability of being transformed. Now when one attains to this and carries it out to the

they are but (form and)

highest degree,

how can

way

?

him

He

other things

come

into his

occupy the place assigned to him without going beyond it, and lie concealed in the clue which has no end. He will study with delight the process which gives their beginning and ending to all things. By gathering his nature into to stop

will

a unity, by nourishing his vital power, by concentrating his virtue,

he

will penetrate to the

making of

In this condition, with his heavenly consti-

things.

tution kept entire,

and with no crevice

in his spirit,

how can things enter (and disturb his serenity) ? Take the case of a drunken man fallino- from carriage though he may suffer injury, he will '

;

The

—

gate was at the passage

leading from the Royal

of those days into the great feudal territory of 3in;

north-west of the present province of ^

Ho-nan

to

at

length,

and

either the question or the

unsatisfactorily.

answer

the

into Shen-hsi.

We

in this place.

not

Domain

—from

Lieh-jze puts an absurd question to the warden, which

plied

his

need not

is

re-

discuss


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

14

BK. XIX.

His bones and joints are die same as those of other men, but the injury which he receives is difHe knew nothing about his spirit is entire. ferent die.

:

and knew nothing about The thought of death or life, or

his getting into the carriage, his falHng

from

it.

of any alarm or

affright,

does not enter his breast

and therefore he encounters danger without any Completely under the influence shrinking from it. how of the liquor he has drunk, it is thus with him much more would it be so, if he were under the ;

Heavenly constitution The sagely in his Heavenly constitution, and

influence of his

man

is

!

kept hid

therefore nothing can injure him.

'A man

in

y

the pursuit of vengeance would not

break the (sword) Mo-ye or Yli-Ziang (which had done the deed); nor would one, however easily made wrathful,

In this

wreak

way

all

his resentment on the fallen brick. under heaven there would be peace,

without the disorder of assaults and fiorhtine, without the punishments of death and slaughter: such would be the issue of the course (which I have de-

scribed).

If the disposition that is

of

human

origin

be not developed, but that which is the gift of Heaven, the development of the latter will produce goodness, while that of the former would produce hurt. If the latter were not wearied of, and the former not slighted, the people would be brought nearly to their True nature.' 3. When A^mg-ni was on his way to /\7^u, as he issued from a forest, he saw a hunchback receiving cicadas (ou the point of a rod), as if he were picking them up with his hand K You are clever said he '

This i)aragrai)h

is

also

!

'

found with variations in Lieh-jze,


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-3ZE.

SECT. XII.

II.

1

man. Is there any method in ii ? The hunchback rephed, There is. For five or six months, I practised with two pellets, till they never fell down, and then I only failed with a small fracto the

'

'

'

tion^ of the cicadas {which

succeeded

the

in

I

Having

tried to catch).

same way with three (pellets), I in ten. Having succeeded

missed only one cicada with

five,

I

if I were sfatherinof no more than the stump of

cauo-ht the cicadas as

My body is

them.

to

a broken trunk, and

me

my

shoulder no more than the Great as heaven and earth are, and multitudinous as things are, I take no notice of them, but only of the wings of my cicadas neither turning nor inclining to one side. I would not for them all exchange the wings of my cicadas how ?' should I not succeed in taking them Confucius

branch of a rotten

tree.

;

;

looked round, and said to his will is

not diverted from

centrated

;

"

—

this

disciples,

'

"

—

Where

object, the spirit

the

is

con-

might have been spoken of

this

its

hunchback gentleman.'

Yen Yuan asked

4.

TTung-ni,

saying,

*

When

I

was crossing the gulf of A7/ang-shan-, the ferryman handled the boat like a spirit. I asked him whether such management of a boat could be learned, and he replied, "It may. Good swimmers can learn it quickly

;

but as for divers, without having seen a

boat, they can

Bk. II

(9a).

The

cicadas will remind

Book The names

butcher in ^

tion,' ^

'

III

manage

it

at once."

He

did not

hunchback in catching some readers of the account given by of his dexterity in cutting up his oxen.

dexterity of the

of two small weights, used anciently for

'

the the

a frac-

a small proportion.'

This

is

another paragraph

Lieh-jze, but in neither

is

common

both to our author and

there any intimation of the place.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

1

directly tell

me what

I

asked

;

—

I

venture to ask you

A"ung-ni replied,

what he meant.'

BK. XIX.

'

Good swimmers

acquire the ability quickly ;— they forget the water (and its dangers). As to those who are able to dive,

and without having seen a boat are able to manage it at once, they look on the watery gulf as if it were a hill-side, and the upsetting of a boat as the going Such upsettings and goings back of a carriage. back have occurred before them multitudes of times, and have not seriously affected their minds. Wherever they go, they feel at ease on their occurrence. He who is contending for a piece of earthenware '

puts forth

all

his skill ^

gold,

he shoots as

archer

is

if

the same

if it

;

he were

in all

be a buckle of an article of

If the prize

brass, he shoots timorously

be

The

blind.

the cases

for

;

but

skill

of the

the two

(in

under the influence of solicitude, and looks on the external prize as most important. All who attach importance to what is external show he

latter cases)

is

stupidity in themselves.' 5. Thien Khai-/'ih^ was having an interview with duke Wei of A'au-, who said to him, I have heard that (your master) A'u Hsin^ has studied the subject of Life. What have you, good Sir, heard from him about it in your intercourse with him ? Thien Khai-X'ih replied, In my waiting on him in the courtyard with my broom, what should I have heard from my master?' Duke Wei said, 'Do not put '

'

'

the question '

'

to "^

I

think this

compete

We

is

off,

the meaning,

for anything

y^

duke,

it

will

and

I

;

is

I

wish to hear what

defined by

^f

jll]

|^ ^,

by archery.'

have no information about

others below were,

The

Mr. Thien

who

these personages

have missed the story,

if it

and the

be in Lieh-^ze.

be seen, had the appanage of A'au.


PT.

II.

SECT. XII.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

I

7

you have to say.' Khai-Z-ih then replied, I have heard my master say that they who skilfully nourish their life are like shepherds, who whip up the sheep that they see lagging behind \' What did he '

'

mean

?

The

asked the duke.

'

Lu

reply was, 'In

Shan Pao, who lived among the rocks, and drank only water. He would not share with the people in their toils and the benefits springing from them and though he was now in his seventieth year, he had still the complexion of a child. Unfortunately he encountered a hungry tiger, which killed and ate him. There was also a A'ang !, who hung up a screen at his lofty door, and to whom all the people hurried (to pay their respects)-. In his fortieth year, he fell ill of a fever and died. (Of these two men), Pao nourished his inner man, and a tiger ate his outer while I nourished his outer man, and disease attacked his inner. Both of them neglected whipping up their lagging sheep.' A'ung-nt said, A man should not retire and hide himself; he should not push forward and display himself; he should be like the decayed tree which

there was a

;

A

;

'

stands in the centre of the ground. three conditions are greatest height.

fulfilled,

When

one man

the

name

Where will

these

reach

its

people fear the dangers of

be killed, then fathers and and younger, warn one another that they must not go out on a journey without a large number of retainers and is it not a mark of wisdom to do so ? But there are dangers which

a path,

if

in ten

sons, elder brothers

;

^

Pay more

attention to

—

any part of

their culture

which they are

neglecting. ^

It

served

its

purpose there, but had not been put

with any special object. [40]

C

in its

place


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

l8

incur on the mats of their beds,

men

and drinking and when no warning ^ ? is it not a mark of error them ;

;

—

and

in

eating

given against

'

The

6.

is

BK. XIX.

officer of

Prayer

in his

-

dark and square-

cut robes goes to the pig-pen, and thus counsels the I will pigs, Why should you shrink from dying ? for ten Then grain. on feed you months three for '

days

and keep

will fast,

I

which

I

put

will

down

vigil for three days, after

the mats of white grass, and

and rumps on the carved stand If he had spoken from the will not this suit you ?' standpoint of the pigs, he would have said, The better plan will be to feed us with our bran and When consulting chaff, and leave us in our pen.' for himself, he preferred to enjoy, while he lived, his carriage and cap of office, and after death to be borne to the grave on the ornamented carriage, with the canopy over his coffin. Consulting for the pigs, he did not think of these things, but for himself he would have chosen them. Why did he think lay your shoulders

;

'

so differently (for himself and) for the pigs 7.

when duke Hwan

(Once),

Kwan A'ung^

marsh, with

saw a ghost.

^

the

Laying

may seem

This

to

his

hand on that of

Kwan

nourish the body, but in reality injures

life.

Who

had the charge also of the

^

I-in

Isi-/'ung says that the story

arise

I

from not renouncing the world.

sacrifice for

their

life.

The

it

their higher

life,

sacrifices.

shows the many troubles that Ensnared by the world, men

and are not so wise

as pigs are for

The first

short paragraph bristles with difficulties. of the leading chieftains among the princes;

683-642. ''

was hunting by a

driving the carriage, he

2

*

*

^ ?

liis chief minister.

b. c.


PT.

II.

THE WRITINGS OF XWANG-3ZE.

SECT. XII.

A'ung, he said to him,

1

Do

you see anything, Father A'ung 'Your servant sees nothing,' was the reply. The duke then returned, talking incoherently and becoming ill, so that for several days he did not go out. Among the officers oi KJii there was a Hwangjze Kao-ao ^ who said to the duke, Your Grace is '

?

'

'

injuring yourself;

When

how

could a ghost injure you?

a paroxysm of irritation

is

and the

dispersed,

breath does not return (to the body), what remains in the body is not sufficient for its wants. When it

ascends and does not descend, the patient becomes accessible to gusts of anger. When it descends and

memory

does not ascend, he loses his

When

it

of things.

neither ascends nor descends, but remains

about the heart

in the centre of the

body,

makes

it

The duke said, Yes, but are there ghostly sprites-?' The officer replied, 'There are. About him

'

ill.'

mountain tarns there

the Li

is

about furnaces, the

;

A'/zieh; about the dust-heaps inside the door, the

Lei-thing.

In low-lying places in the north-east,

the Pei-a and

Wa-lung

leap about, and in similar

places in the north-west there dwells the

About

rivers there

mounds, the Hsin; about

Fang-hwang; Let me ask what is

Yi-yang.

Wang-hsiang;

the

is

the

hills,

Khwei

about ;

about

wilds, the

about marshes, the

Wei-

tho.'

the Wei-tho like

asked

'

the duke.

^

An

officer

Hwang-Jjze said,

introduced

here

'

for

?

'

the size of the

It

is

the

occasion,

by surname

Hwang, and designation Kao-ao. The 3ze simply = Mr. ^ The commentators have a deal to say about the folklore of the various sprites mentioned. The whole shows that ghostly sprites '

are the fruit of a disordered mind.'

prince recovers as soon as he

It is

knows

was of good presage.

C 2

a toucla of nature that the

that the ghost

he had seen


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

20

BK. XIX.

nave of a chariot wheel, and the length of the shaft. It dislikes It wears a purple robe and a red cap. the rumbling noise of chariot wheels, and, when it hears it, it puts both its hands to its head and stands

He who

up.

of

sees

the other

all

become the leader

likely to

it is

princes.'

Duke Hwan

burst out

This was what I saw.' On this and cap to rights, and made Hwanghe put his robes Before the day was done, his illj(ze sit with him. he knew not how. gone, quite ness was lauo-hino-

K\

8.

and

said,

'

Hsing-jze was rearing a fighting-cock for

Being asked after ten days if the bird Not yet he is still vain and Being quarrelsome, and relies on his own vigour.' asked the same after other ten days, he said, Not yet he still responds to the crow and the appearance of another bird.' After ten days more, he re-

the king^

were ready, he said,

'

;

'

;

plied,

of

'

Not

He

yet.

When

spirit.'

still

looks angrily, and

is

full

a fourth ten days had passed, he

replied to the question,

'

Nearly

Though another

so.

makes no change in him. To look him, you would say he was a cock of wood. His

cock crows, at

quality

it

complete.

is

meet him, but 9.

will

No

other cock will dare to

run from him.'

Confucius was looking at the cataract near the

gorge of

Lii'^,

which

fell

a height of 240 cubits, and

According to the Lieh-^ze version of king was king Hsuan, b.c. 827-782. to have been that his bird should meet '

tliis

story (Bk. II,

The

trainer's

1 7^'),

rule

its antagonist, with vigour complete and undisturbed, and not wishing to fight. '•^

I

all its

think that there are two versions of this story in Lieh-jze.

Bk.\'lll

(4'',

r,

i'),

it

appears that Confucius was on his

the

seems

In

way from

Wei to LO, when lie stopped his carriage or cart at this spot to view the cataract, and the incident occurred, and he took the opportunity to give the lesson to his disciples.


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF KWANG-SZE.

SECT.XII.

II.

2

1

the spray of which floated a distance of forty li, (producing a turbulence) in which no tortoise, gavial,

man swimming about

some great

in

as

it,

saw, however, an if

and wished

calamity,

made

Confucius

He

could play.

or turtle

fish,

old

his

to

end

hasten

disciples

man

he had sustained his

life.

along

the

and by the time they had gone several hundred paces, he was walking along singing, with his hair dishevelled, and enjoying himConfucius self at the foot of the embankment. followed and asked him, saying, I thought you were stream to rescue the

;

'

a sprite

but,

;

when

you are a man.

way

ticular

look closely at you,

I

Let

me

ask

I

see that

you have any par-

if

The man

of treading the water.'

said,

have no particular way. I began (to learn the art) at the very earliest time as I grew up, it became my nature to practise it and my success in it is now as sure as fate. I enter and go down with the water in the very centre of its whirl, and come '

No,

I

;

;

up again with

way

follow the trary to

it

'

whirls the other way.

it

how I What do you mean by ;

this

grew

up,

it

is

Consaying that you tread

it.'

the very earliest

at

became your nature

and that your success

it,

I

of the water, and do nothing con-

to learn the art

that as you tise

when

of myself

fucius said,

began

it

in

it

now

is

time

to prac-

as sure as

was born among these that was why hills and lived contented among them I say that I have trod this water from my earliest I grew up by it, and have been happy treadtime. ing it that is why I said that to tread it had become natural to me. I know not how I do it, and fate

The man

?'

replied,

'

I

;

;

yet

I

do

sure as

it

;

—that

fate.'

is

why

I

say that

my success

is

as


BK. XIX.

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

22

Worker in Rottlera^ wood, carved a bell-stand and when it was completed, all who saw work of spirits. it were astonished as if it were the and asked by it, see to went Lii The marquis of Your what art he had succeeded in producing it. the

ID. AV/ino", 2,

'

but a mechanic,' was the reply; 'what Nevertheless, there art should I be possessed of? When your mention). will I (which is one thing

subject

is

servant had undertaken to

make

did not venture to waste any of it

the bell-stand,

my

power, and

necessary to fast in order to compose

After fasting for three days,

I

my

I

felt

mind.

did not presume to

think of any congratulation, reward, rank, or emolu-

ment (which

I

might obtain by the execution of

my

did not presume to commendation (which it would produce), or of the skill or want of skill (which it might display). At the end of the seven days, I had forgotten all about myself; my four limbs and my whole person. By this time the thought of your Grace's court (for which I was to make the thing) had passed away everything that could divert my mind from exclusive devotion to the exercise of my skill had disappeared. Then I went into the forest, and looked at the natural forms of the trees. When I saw one of a perfect form, then the figure of the bell-stand rose up to my view, and I applied my hand to the work. Had task)

;

after fasting five days,

I

think of the condemnation or

—

;

'

The 3zc

king of

or rotllera was and

trees,'

from

its

stately

is

a very famous tree, called

'

the

appearance and the excellence of

limber.

iis

The bell-stand is celebrated in the Shih King, A complete peal consisted of twelve bells, suspended '

'

'

one above the other.

III,

in

i.

Ode

two

8.

tiers


PT.

SECT.

II.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

XII.

23

must have abandoned the object but my Heaven-given faculty and the Heaven-given quaUties of the wood were concentrated on it. So it was that my spirit was thus production of the bell-stand.' engaged in the not met with such

I

a tree,

I

;

Tung-ye Ki

was introduced to duke Awang^ His horses went forwards and backwards with the straightness of a line, and wheeled to the riq-ht and the left with the exactness The duke thought that the lines and of a circle. could not be surpassed If they were woven circles with silken strings, and told him to make a hundred On the road Yen Ho^ circuits on the same lines. met the equipage, and on entering (the palace), and 1 1.

^

to exhibit his drivlncr.

seeing the duke, he said, down,' but the duke was

After a

reply.

little

A'i's

horses will break

silent,

and gave him no

'

the horses

did

come

back,

and the duke then said, How Yen Ho said, did you know that It would be so ?' The horses were exhausted, and he was still urging them on. It was this which made me say that they would break down.'

having broken down

'

;

*

12.

The

artisan Shul

*

square) more exactly than ^

K\ would be

called

Tung-ye,

'

the

name

made if

things round (and he had used the circle

of the charioteer, a gentleman of Lu,

eastern country,'

I

suppose from the situation of

his estate.

Duke .A^wang would be the marquis Thung of Lu, e.g. 693-662. Yen Ho was probably the chief of the Yen family at the time. A scion of it, Yen Hui, afterwards became the favourite disciple of Confucius. He could hardly be the same Yen Ho who is men"

^

tioned in Bk. IV, par.

5.

A'i has had, and

still

has, his representa-

tives in every country. *

Shui

maker of

is

mentioned in the Shu King, V, xxii, 19, as a famous Some carry him back to the time of Shun.

arrows.


TEXTS OF TAOISM.

TIIE

24

BK. xix.

operation of his fingers on (the hke the transformations of was forms of) things them (in nature), and required no appHcation of his mind and so his Intelligence was entire and en-

The

and square.

^

;

countered no resistance.

To

13. is

be unthought of by the foot that wears it to be unthought of by the

the fitness of a shoe

waist

the fitness of a

is

;

When

orirdle.

does not think of the right or the

(of a ques-

under discussion), that shows the suitability of

tion

the

wisdom

one's

wrong

mind

(for the question)

when one

;

is

conscious

inward change, or outward attraction, that shows the mastery of affairs. He who perceives at once the fitness, and never loses the sense of it, has the fitness that forg-ets all about what is fittingf.

of no

There was a Sun Hsiu^ who went to the door of 3ze-pien AV/ing-5ze, and said to him in a strange perturbed way, When I lived in my village, no one 14.

*

took notice of me, but vate (my

fields)

;

in

all

said that

I

did not culti-

a time of trouble and attack,

no one took notice of me, but all said that I had no courage. But that I did not cultivate my fields, was really because I never met with a good year and that I did not do service for our ruler, was ;

because

meet with the suitable oppordo so. I have been sent about my business by the villagers, and am driven away by tunity

I

did not

to

the registrars of the district

O

Heaven! how

is

it

that

I

;

—what

is

my

crime

?

have met with such a

'

fate

'

?

TJlcrally,

'

Tower

of Intelligence,'— a Taoistic

name

for the

niiud. '

A

weakling, of

whom we know

only what

we read

here.


PT.

II.

SECT. XII.

Pien-jze

^

THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-SZE.

said to him,

man

the perfect

'

Have you

not heard

He

deals with himself?

He

that he has a liver and gall.

of his ears and eyes.

He

seems

25

how

forgets

takes no thought lost

and aimless

beyond the dust and dirt of the world, and enjoys himself at ease

in

occupations untroubled by the

He may

be described as acting and yet not relying on what he does, as being superior and yet not using his superiority to exeraffairs of business.

cise

any

control.

display of your

you would

But now you would make a

wisdom

feriority of others

ignorant

to astonish the

cultivate your person to

more apparent

;

make

the

in-

you seek to shine

you were carrying the sun and moon in your hands. That you are complete in your bodily frame, and possess all its nine openings that you have not met with any calamity in the middle of your course, such as deafness, blindness, or lameness, and can still take your place as a man among What other men in all this you are fortunate. leisure have you to murmur against Heaven.^* Go as

if

;

;

away.

—

Sir.'

Sun-jze on this went out, and Pien-jze went inside.

Having

down, after a little time he looked up and sighed. His disciples asked him why he sighed, and he said to them, Hsiu came to me a little while ago, and I told him the characteristics of the perfect man. I am afraid he will be frightened, and get into a state of perplexity.' His disciples said, Not so. If what he said was right, and what you sitten

to heaven,

'

'

^ This must have been a man of more note. We find him here with a school of disciples in his house, and sought out for counsel

by men

like

Sun Hsiu.


2

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

6

BK. XIX.

was wrong-, the wrong wall certainly not be able If what he said was wTong, to perplex the right. and what you said was right, it was just because he was perplexed that he came to you. What was Pien-^ze your fault in dealing with him as you did ? and bird came, took up Formerly a Not so. said, said

'

'

its

seat in the suburbs of

Lu ^ The

ruler of

Lu was

and provided an ox, a sheep, and a pig to feast it, causing also the A'iu-shao to be But the bird began to performed to delight it. be sad, looked dazed, and did not venture to eat This was what is called " Nourishing or drink. a bird, as you would nourish yourself." He who would nourish a bird as a bird should be nourished should let it perch in a deep forest, or let it float on a river or lake, or let it find its food naturally and undisturbed on the level dry ground. Now Hsiu (came to me), a man of slender intelligence, and slight information, and I told him of the characpleased with

teristics

carriage

it,

of the

perfect

and horses

man,

it

was

like

using a

convey a mouse, or trying to delight a quail with the music of bells and drums could the creatures help being frightened ? to

;

^

Compare

par. 5, Bk.

XVIII.

—


PT.

ir.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF K-WANG-BZE.

XIII.

27

BOOK XX. Part

Shan Mu,

or

Section XIII.

II.

the Mountain ^'

'The Tree on

Kwang-^ze was walking on a mountain, when he saw a great tree^ with huQ-e branches and kixuriant fohage. A wood-cutter was resting by its side, but he would not touch it, and, when asked the reason, A'wang-^ze said, that it was of no use for anything. I.

then said to his disciples,

wood its

is

good

the Master lodged

tain,

was glad

waitine-lad to said,

One

'

cannot

;

This

because

tree,

its

for nothing, will succeed in living out

Having

natural term of years.'

friend, w^ho

kill

in

the

left

moun-

the house of an old

to see him.

and ordered

his

The

lad

a goose and boil

it.

of our geese can cackle, and the other

—which

of

them

shall

kill ?

I

The

'

host

one that cannot cackle.' Next day, his disciples asked A"wang-3ze, saying, Yesterday the tree on the mountain (you said)

said,

'

'

'

would

Kill the

because of the uselessness our host's goose has died be-

live out its years

wood, and now which of cause of its want of power (to cackle) these conditions, Master, would you prefer to be in ? ATwang-aze laughed and said, (If I said that) I would prefer to be in a position between being fit to be useful and wantino- that fitness, that would of

its

;

'

—

'

^

See

2

Compare

vol.

xxxix, p. 151. the accounts of great trees in

I,

par.6; IV, par.

i;

et al.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

28

seem

be the right position, but

to

it

BK. XX.

would not be

would not put me beyond being involved in whereas one who takes his seat on the Tao and its Attributes, and there finds his ease and enjoyment, is not exposed to such a contingency. He is above the reach both of praise and of detraction now he (mounts aloft) like a dragon, now he (keeps so, for

it

trouble

;

;

beneath) like a snake

;

he

transformed with the

is

(changing) character of the time, and

not willing

is

any one thing now in a high position and now in a low, he is in harmony with all his surroundings he enjoys himself at ease with the Author of all things ^ he treats things as things, and is not a thing to them where is his liability to be involved in trouble } This was the to addict himself to

;

;

;

:

method of Shan Nang and Hwang-Ti. As to those who occupy themselves with the qualities of things. and with the teaching and practice of the human relations,

it

separation

use of the

not so with them.

is

success,

;

overthrow

honour,

Union

brino-s

on

sharp corners, the

;

remarks active exerwisdom, scheming inferiority, being despised :— where is the possibility of unchangeableness in any of these conditions ? Remember this,

tion,

my

failure

2.

its

;

critical

;

;

;

Let your abode be here,— in the

disciples.

and

1

file

Attributes

Tao

2.'

I-Hao \ an officer of Shih-nan \ having an in-

The Tdo; 'r

called

^

But

after all

^ ^c 5c,

in

Bk. XII, par.

5.

comes to be the same thing in point of fact with those who ground themselves in the Tao, and with others. The I-hao here was a scion of the ruling House of Kh^, and '

it

'•

IS

mentioned fortunately

the very year in

was

m

in the Supplement to the 3o-X-/Jwan, under which Confucius died (b.c. His residence 479)-

the south of the

'

Market Place' of the

city

where he

lived


PT.

II.

THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-3ZE.

SECT. XIII.

29

Lu \ found him lookingand asked him why he was so. The marquis said, I have studied the ways of the former kings, and cuhivated the inheritance left me by my predeI reverence the spirits of the departed and cessors. honour the men of worth, doing this with personal devotion, and without the slightest intermission. Notwithstandincr, I do not avoid meetinof with calamity, and this it is which makes me sad.' The officer said, The arts by which you try to remove calamity are shallow. Think of the close-furred fox and of the eleg'antly-spotted leopard. They lodge in the forests on the hills, and lurk in their holes terview with the marquis of

sad,

'

*

among

rocks

the

;

—keeping

still.

go about, and during day remain

Even

so cautious are they.

if

At

night they

in their lairs

;

they are suffering

from hunger, thirst, and other distresses, they still keep aloof from men, seeking their food about the Still A'iang and the Ho so resolute are they. they are not able to escape the danger of the net ;

—

and what fault is it of theirs ? It is which occasion them the calamity. 'And is not the state of Lu your lordship's skin ? I wish your lordship to rip your skin from your body, to cleanse your heart, to put away your or the trap

;

their skins

desires,

and

to

enjoy yourself where you

will

be

meaning of the Shih-nan in the text. The description is that no offer of gain could win him, and no threatening terrify him. We find him here at the court of Lu in friendly conference with the marquis, and trying to persuade him to adopt the ways of Taoism, which he presents to him under the

which

is

the

of his character

figure of

an allegory, an Utopia called 'the State of Established

Virtue,' in the south of Yiieh. ^

Probably known to us as

'

duke

Ai.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

^O

EK. XX.

In the southern without the presence of any one. " the State of district called is a there Yiieh, of state

The

Established Virtue." simple; their object

and make

self

their desires

not lay up their gains

people are ignorant and

to minimise the thought of

is

;

few

;

they labour but do

they give but do not seek

know what righteousany particular case, nor by what ceremonies their performances should be acting in a wild and eccentric way as if signalised they were mad, they yet keep to the grand rules Their birth is an occasion for joy of conduct. their death is followed by the rites of burial. I should wish your lordship to leave your state to give up your ordinary ways, and to proceed to that country by the directest course.' The ruler said, The way to it is distant and difficult there are rivers and hills and as I have neither boat nor carriage, how am I to go ? The officer from Shih-nan rejoined, If your lordship abjure your personal state, and give up your wish to remain here, that will serve you for a carriage.' The ruler rejoined, The way to it is solitary and distant, and there are no people on it whom shall I have as my companions ? I have no provisions prepared, and how shall I get food ? how shall I be able to get (to the country) ? The officer said, Minimise your lordship's expenditure, and make your wants few, and though you have no provisions prepared, you will find you have enough. Wade through the rivers and float along on the sea, where however you look, you see not the shore, and, the farther you go, you do not see where your journey is to end those who escorted you to the shore will for

any return

ness

is

;

they do not

required of

them

in

;

;

'

;

;

'

'

'

— — ;

'

'

;


PT.

II.

return,

and

away.

Thus

ruler)

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. xni.

is

after it

that you

is

that he

will

3

I

yourself far

feel

who owns men (as their who is owned

involved in troubles, and he

by men (as their ruler) suffers from sadness and hence Yao would neither own men, nor be owned by them. I wish to remove your trouble, and take ;

away your

sadness, and

it

is

only

be done by

(to

inducing you) to enjoy yourself with the

Tao

in

the land of Great Vacuity. If a man is crossing a river in a boat, and another empty vessel comes into collision with it, even *

though he be a man of a choleric temper, he will not be angry with it. If there be a person, however, in that boat, he will bawl out to him to haul out of the way. will repeat

he

will call

it

and

;

if

out a third time, following up the shout

with abusive terms.

now he

but

empty, but

shout be not heard, he the other do not then hear,

If his

is

;

now

Formerly he was not angry,

formerly (he thought) the boat was there

is

a person in

it.

If a

man

can empty himself of himself, during his time the world, who can harm him }'

Pei-kung She

in

was collecting taxes for duke Ling of Wei, to be employed in making (a peal of) bells. (In connexion with the work) he built an altar outside the gate of the suburban wall and in three months the bells were completed, even to the suspending of the upper and lower (tiers). The king's son K/iiwg-ki ^ saw them, and asked what 3.

^

;

^

Pei-kung,

'

Northern Palace,' must have been the name of if it were his surname.

She's residence, and appears here as 2

A

son, probably of king

Alng

of

Aau

(b. c.

544-529).

the whole paragraph, see par. 10 of the preceding Book.

— On


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

32 arts

he had employed

repHed,

'

Besides

my

in

BK. XX.

the making of them.

She

undivided attention to them,

I

I have heard the did not venture to use any arts. saying, "After all the carving and the chiselling, let

the object be to return to simplicity."

who has no knowledge and hesitating

;

of themselves.

I

;

I

was as a

child

was extraordinarily slow

they grew like the springing plants

who went and

In escorting those

meeting those who came, my object was neither to hinder the comers nor detain the goers. I suffered

who

those

strongly opposed to take their way, and

accepted those

allowed them

who

did their best to

come

to terms.

do the utmost they could, and in this way morning and evening I collected the I did not have the taxes. slightest trouble, and how much more will this be the case with those who pursue the Great Way (on a grand scale) I

all to

!

4.

Confucius was kept (by his enemies)

in a state

of siege between AV/an and 3bai \ and for seven days had no food cooked with fire to eat. The

Thai-kung Zan ^ went to condole with him, and said, You had nearly met with your death.' Yes,' was the reply. Do you dislike death ? 'I do.' '

'

'

'

Then Zan continued, Let me try and describe a way by which (such a) death may be avoided. In '

—

the eastern sea there are birds which go name of I-is^; they fly low and slowly as

were ^

deficient in power.

Compare Analects XI,

They

fly

as

if

by the if

they

they were

ii.

We

might translate Thai-kung by 'the grand-duke.' We know nothing about him. He tries to convert Confucius to Taoism just as l-liao does the marquis of Lu in par. 2 and for a ="

;

tune at *

least, as

Were

A wang-^^ze

makes

these 1-is swallows

?

it

appear, with

So some of

more

success.

the critics say.


PT.

II.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

XIII.

33

and assisting one anodier, and diey press on one another when they roost. No one ventures to leading-

take the lead in going forward, or to be the last in

going backwards. the

first

not

mouthful, but prefers the fragments In this

others.

In eating- no one ventures to take

way

many \ and men

so that they escape

The

'

outside

straight tree

Your aim

them cannot harm them,

the

is

first

the

to

first

be cut down the be exhausted. ;

to

your wisdom so as to

the ignorant, and to cultivate your person

show the

to

is

to embellish

is

by

injur}'.

well of sweet water

startle

left

(the breaks in) their line are

unsiohtliness of others.

A

lisfht

shines

around you as if you were carrying with you the sun and moon, and thus it is that you do not escape such calamity. Formerly I heard a highly accomplished man say, " Those who boast have no merit. The merit which is deemed complete will begin to The fame which is deemed complete will decay. begin to wane."

Who

can rid himself of (the ideas

merit and fame, and return and put himself on

of)

the level of the masses of

Tao

flows abroad, but

dwell where

it

men

its

?

The

practice of the

master does not care to

can be seen

;

his attainments in

it

hold their course, but he does not wish to appear in

Always simple and commonplace, he

display.

its

may seem the

traces

to

be bereft of reason.

of

his

action,

gives

He

obliterates

up position and

power, and aims not at merit and fame. Therefore he does not censure men, and men do not censure him. The perfect man does not seek to be heard of how is it that you delight in doing so ? '

;

^

[40]

A

clause of uncertain meaning.

D


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

24

BK. XX.

;' and thereupon he took Confucius said, 'Excellent his disciples, retired forsook leave of his associates,

neighbourhood of a great marsh, wore skins and hair cloth, and ate acorns and chestnuts. He went among animals without causing any confusion among their herds, and among birds without troubto the

movements.

their

line

dislike

him

;

how much

Birds and beasts did not less

would men do so

Hu\

Confucius asked 3ze-sang

5.

Lu

twice driven from

;

the tree

was

saying, felled

!

'

was

I

over

me

I was in Sung; I was obliged to disappear from Wei reduced to extreme distress in Shang and A^au^ and I was kept in a state of siege between KJi^n and ;

;

have encountered these various calamities my intimate associates are removed from me more and more my followers and friends are more and more dispersed why have all these things befallen me?' 3ze-sang Hu replied, 'Have you not heard of the flight of Lin Hui of A'ia^; how he abandoned his round jade symbol of rank, worth a thousand pieces of silver, and hurried away with his infant son on his back ? If it be asked, "Was it because of the market value of the child ? " But that value was small (compared with the value of the jade token). If it be asked again, " Was it because of the troubles

3hai.

I

;

;

;

—

—

^

Supposed

^

I

to have been a recluse. do not know the particulars of this A'au, or have forgotten them. A still more

distress in full recital

Shang and of the sage"s

misfortunes occurs in Lieh-jze, VII, 8". ^

The

said to

was

text here appears to be somewhat confused. have been a man of the Yin dynasty, and of a

called ^ia,

searched in vain. his

mouth

is

and

for the verification of

The

very good.

such a

Lin Hui state

is

which

state I

have

explanation cf his conduct put here into


PT.

II,

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF

XIII.

^\VANG-3ZE.

1^

?

But the child would occasion " him much more trouble. Why was it then that, abandoning the jade token, worth a thousand pieces (of his

office)

of silver, he hurried

away with the

back ? Lin Hui (himself) said, "The union between me and the token rested on the ground of gain that between me and the child was of Heaven's appointchild on his

;

Where when the

bond of union

ment."

the

ness,

pressure of poverty, calamity, dis-

is

its

profitable-

and injury come, the parties abandon one another when it is of Heaven's appointment, they hold in the same circumstances to one another. Now between abandoning one another, and holding to one another, the difference is great. Moreover, tress,

;

the intercourse of superior

mean men

men

is

tasteless as water,

sweet as new wine.

But the tastelessness of the superior men leads on to affection, and the sweetness of the mean men to aversion. The union which originates without any cause will end in separation without any cause.' Confucius said, I have reverently received your instructions.' And hereupon, with a slow step and an assumed air of ease, he returned to his own house. There he made an end of studying and put away his books. His disciples came no more to make their bow to him (and be taught), but their affection for him increased the more. Another day Sang Hu said further to him, When Shun was about to die, he charged ^ Yii, saying, Be

while that of

is

'

*

'

^

The

spurious,

^^ }^ and

^ -^

follows, however,

or in

its

of the text here are allowed on

have been

from Shun

to Yii,

connexion.

D

2

substituted is

far

all

for

from being

hands

them.

to be

\Miat

clear, in itself^


THE

^6

TEX-TS OF TAOISM.

BK. XX.

upon your guard. (The attraction of) the person is not like that of sympathy the (power of) affection ;

is

is

Where there not Hke the leading (of example). where sympathy, there will not be separation ;

be no Where there is neither separation nor toil, you toil. will not have to seek the decoration of forms to make the person attractive, and where there is no such need of those forms, there will certainly be there

(the leading of) example,

is

none

there will

for external things.'

A'wangize

6.

in

a patched dress of coarse cloth,

and having his shoes tied together with strings, was passing by the king of Wei, who said to him, How A"wangize replied, great. Master, is your distress ? '

'

'

poverty, not distress

It is

sesses the

about

Tao and

its

While a scholar pos-

!

Attributes, he cannot be going

Tattered clothes and shoes tied

in distress.

and not of disnot meeting with the

on the

feet are the sign of poverty,

tress.

This

is what we call Has your majesty not seen the climbing When he is among the plane trees,

right time.

monkey

?

rottleras, oaks, and camphor trees, he grasps and twists their branches (into a screen),

where he reigns

quite at his ease, so that not even 1^ or

could spy him out.

among

the

Phang Mang^

When, however, he

prickly mulberry

finds himself

and date

trees,

and

he goes cautiously, casts sidelong and takes every trembling movement with apprehension it is not that his sinews and bones

other thorns, glances,

;

^

of

1 1,

;

— see

Book X,

par. 2.

Phang Mang was

himself be the foremost archer in the ii,

24.

a

contemporary

learned archery from him, and Uien slew him, that he might

kingdom

;

see

Mencius IV,


PT.

SECT.

II.

THE WRITINGS OF

xiiT.

A'WANG-3ZE.

37

are straitened, and have lost their suppleness, but the situation

unsuitable for him, and he cannot

is

And now when

display his agility.

benighted

ruler,

and seditious

me

possible for

dwell under a

how

ministers,

not to be in distress

might afford an heart of Pi-kan

I

is

My

?

it

case

out the

illustration of the cutting !

^

7. When Confucius was reduced to great distress between AV^an and AV^ai, and for seven days he had no cooked food to eat, he laid hold of a decayed tree with his left hand, and with his right hand tapped it with a decayed branch, singing all the while the ode of Piao-shih ^. He had his instrument, but the notes were not marked on it. There was a noise, but no blended melody. The sound of the wood and the

voice of the

man came

together like the noise of

the plough through the ground, yet suitably to the feelings of the disciples around.

standing upright,

breast, rolled his eyes

fearing that

ni,

round

to

Hui would go

how he honoured

ing

Yen

with his hands

Hui,

who was

crossed

on

A'ung-

observe him.

to excess in manifest-

plunged

himself, or be

sorrow through his love for him, said to him, not to receive (as evils) the inflictions of

easy

is difficult.

There

is

'A

interest -

I

Heaven

is

men

no beginning which was not an the Heavenly may be one

spurious paragraph, no doubt.'

cludes what he has to say its

in

Hui,

The Human and

end. ^

*

not to receive (as benefits) the favours of

;

his

and

this

Lin Hsi-X-ung thus con-

paragraph

;

but

it

is

not without

lessons.

do not know who

Lu Teh-ming

on

this

was, nor what his ode or air was.

read the character

^,

and says

one of the old royal Tis who did nothing. wrongly printed with three y^.

In

that Piao-shih all

my

texts

was it

is


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

38

Who,

and the same. singing

Hui

?

^

'

for instance,

said,

'

I

A'ung-ni said,

Hunger,

that

is it

Heaven

thirst, cold,

is

how

venture to ask

receive (as evils) the inflictions of '

BK. xx.

now

not to

is

easy.'

and heat, and

these having one's progress entirely blocked up are the doings of Heaven and Earth, necessary ;

incidents

we say

occurrences of which

that

(composedly) along with them. another does not dare to refuse his

who

he

if

They

revolutions of things.

the

in

are

we will pass on The minister of commands and ;

discharging the duty of a minister feels

is

necessary to act thus, how much more should we wait with ease on the commands of Heaven^!' What do you mean by saying that not to receive (as benefits) the favours of men is difficult ? A^ungni said, As soon as one is employed in office, he it

'

'

'

gets forward in

all directions rank and emolument him together, and without end. But these advantages do not come from one's self; it is my appointed lot to have such external good. The

come

;

to

superior

no

man

filcher;

Hence

it

is

not a robber

said, "

is

Where

swallow."

not suitable for

Though

glance.

;

the

man

of worth

is

what am l^? no bird wiser than the eye lights on a place that is

prefer such things,

if I

There

its

it,

is

does not

it

may drop

mvQ

it

a second

food from

its

This question arose out of the previous statement that and Heaven might be one,— acting with the same spontaneity.

man

liis

it

the

Confucius recognises here, as he often does, a power beyond his appointed lot,' what we call destiny, to which the

own,

Tao

'

requires

submission.

This comes very near to our idea

of God. '

from

Human man

gifts

had such an

attraction, thai tlicy

his heavenly spontaneity

received only willi great caution.

;

and were

to'

tended to take

be eschewed, or


PT.

SECT.

II.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

XIIT.

39

abandons it, and hurries off. It is afraid of men, and yet it stealthily takes up its dwelling by his finding its protection in the altars of the Land and Grain ^ What do you mean b}- saying that there is no beginning which was not an end?' A'ung-ni said, 'The change rise and dissolution of all things (continually) goes on, but we do not know who it is that maintains and continues the process. How do we know when any one begins ? How do we know^ when he will end ? We have simply to wait for it, and nothing more -.' mouth,

it

;

*

'And what do you mean by saying that the Human and the Heavenly are one and the same ? A'ung-ni said, Given man, and you have Heaven given Heaven, and you still have Heaven (and nothing That man can not have Heaven is owing more). '

'

;

to the limitation of his nature

quietly passes

end of 8.

o

and there

his body,

an

is

came from the

What

wings were seven cubits

Its

is

said here about the swallow

X'ung says that

leave the passage with

Compare

my

with this

singing by the dead body

That man

is

— his

in

Book

width, and

XMII

it

it

are

own

;

but

1

will

as he best can.

we

find

'

not

Heaven

appointed

A'wang-^zc

is

simply from the limi-

lot.'

* Tiao-ling might be translated 'Eagle Mount.' was I do not know perhaps the name originated with and thus has become semi-historical. ;

Hsi-

ridiculous,

of his wife.

man and

tation of his nature,

his

reader to deal with

how

in

quite obscure.

is

the old attempts to explain

all

and then propounds an ingenious one of

*

man

the park of Tiao-

he saw^ a strange o bird which

south.

^

sagely

it.'

As A'wang A^au was rambling in

lino- 4

^

away with

The

".

Where

it

A wang-jze,


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

40

BK. XX.

It touched eyes were large, an inch in circuit. him, and lighted passed it as the forehead of A^'au its

What bird is this ? a grove of chestnut trees. said he, 'with such great wings not to go on! and '

in

He lifted up with such large eyes not to see me!' his cross-bow, with waiting hurried his skirts, and opportunity to shoot)

for (an

(Meanwhile) he

it.

saw a cicada, which had just alighted in a beautiful shady spot, and forgot its (care for its) body. (Just then), a preying mantis raised its feelers, and pounced on the cicada,

in its

eagerness for

care for)

its

took advantage of

its

getting

(its

body

;

its

opportunity to secure them

both, in view of that gain forgetting

of preservation) pity, said,

'

Ah

'.

!

so

prey, (also) for-

while the strange bird

true (instinct

its

A'wang A'au with an emotion of it is that things bring evil on

one another, each of these creatures invited its own calamity.' (With this) he put away his cross-bow,

and was hurrying away back, when the forester pursued him with terms of reproach.

When

he returned and went into his house, he

did not appear in his courtyard

(When he came him, saying,

'

myself; '

I

I

A wang-jze

Lan

311

^

asked

A wang-^ze

my

and forgot

'

at

person, turbid

might now have shot the it

months ^

(his disciple)

why have you for courtjard so much ?

was guarding was looking

better for letting

for three

Master,

'

time avoided the replied,

out),

^

bird, but

this

water,

some

till

we Hke him

I

the

alone.

So then, masters of schools, like AVang-jze, received and taught their disciples in the courtyard of their house ;— in China as elsewhere. For three months,' it is conjectured, we should read '^

'

tliree '

'

days.'

The

disciple

elsewhere.

Lan 3u appears

here, but not, so far as I

know,


PT.

II.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

XIII.

4

mistook the clear pool. And moreover I have heard the Master say^ " Going where certain customs prevail, you should follow those customs." I

was walking about

in

A

forgot myself.

the park of Tiao-ling, and

strange

bird

brushed past my grove of

forehead, and went flying about in the chestnuts,

that

where

The

itself).

was a

I

forgot the true (art of preserving

These

fitting object for his reproach.

why

are the reasons 9.

it

forester of the chestnut grove thought

I

have avoided the courtyard.'

Yang-jze, having gone to Sung, passed the night

a lodging-house, the master of which had two

in

concubines

;

— one

beautiful, the other ugly

The

-.

ugly one was honoured, however, and the beautiful

Yang-jze asked the reason, and a boy of the house replied, The beauty knows The ugly her beauty, and we do not recognise it. one knows her ugliness, and we do not recognise it.' Yang-^ze said, Remember it, my disciples. Act virtuously, and put away the practice of priding yourselves on your virtue. If you do this, where can you o;o to that vou will not be loved ^ ?

one contemned. little

'

'

is

^

Who

-

The

there

was

this

'Master?'

story here

Yang

is

found

ATi, against

in Lieh-jze II,

whom

15

*Âť>

^.

The Yang-^ze

Mencius so often directed

his

arguments. ^

See the greater part of

Linguae

this

Sinicae,' p. 200, with his

paragraph

in

Prdmare's

remarks on the

style.

'

Notitia


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

42

BOOK Part

BK. xxi.

XXI.

Section XIV.

II.

Thien 3ze-fang^ I.

Thien 3ze-fang,

Wan

marquis

sitting in

Wei

of

^,

attendance on the

often quoted (with approba-

words of KIA Kung I The marquis said, 'Is Kh\ Kung your preceptor?' 3ze-fang rephed, No. He only belongs to the same neighbourhood.

tion) the

'

In speaking about the correct,

and therefore

I

Tao,

his

views are often

quote themi as

I

The

do.'

marquis went on, 'Then have you no preceptor?' '

have.'

I

'

And who is he And why, my

Shun^ze ^.' heard you quote

?

'

is

a

words

his

man who satisfies

?

'

' '

He

is

Tung-kwo

Master, have

I

never

3ze-fang replied,

'

He

the true (ideal of humanity)"'; a

man in appearance, but (having the mind of) Heaven. Void of any thought of himself, he accommodates himself to others, and nourishes the true ideal that belongs to him. With all his purity, he is for-

Where

bearing to others.

Tao, he stand

'

•"

See

it,

and

in

vol. xxxix, pp. 151,

The Human and

still.

capital,

the

^

152.

Some well-known worthy

^ A greater worthy suburban wall of the surname.

^

they are without the

demeanour, so that they underconsequence their own ideas melt

rectifies his

b.c.

424-387.

of Wei.

He must and

have lived near the outside

his residence

Heavenly were blended

became

a sort of

in his personality.


PT.

II.

THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-3ZE.

SECT. XIV.

away and

to quote his

fit

When

How

disappear.

words

Wan

dumb amazement all Lung Li-/(7/an, and said

tinued in a state of

He then called How far removed

be

?

3ze-fang w^ent out, the marquis

'

me

should one like

'

from us

to

the superior

is

con-

the day.

him,

man

of

Formerly I thought the words of the sages and wise men, and the practice of benevolence and righteousness, to be the utmost we could reach to. Since I have heard about the preceptor of 3ze-fang, my body is all unstrung, and I do not wish to move, and my mouth is closed up, and I do not wish to speak what I have learned has been only complete virtue

;

!

—

a counterfeit of the truth ^

Yes, (the possession of

Wei) has been an entanglement 2.

Wan-po Hsueh-3ze

',

to me.'

on his way

to

ICM, stayed

some time

in Lii, where some persons of the state have an interview with him. He refused them, saying, I have heard that the superior men of these Middle States ^ understand the (subjects of) ceremony and righteousness, but are deplorabl)ignorant of the minds of men. I do not wish to see them.' He went on to /\/n; and on his way back (to the south), he again stayed in Lu,when the same persons begged as before for an interview. He then said, Formerly they asked to see me, and now again they seek an interviews They will afford me

begged

to

'

'

So the Khang-hsi dictionary defines the phrase image made of earth,' says Lu Shu-/('ih. '

^

A

Taoist of note from

A7ni, having his

and '

own

some region

in the south,

;

—

'

a

wooden

perhaps from

share of the Taoistic contempt for knowledge

culture.

Probably

roval domain.

Lu and

the northern states

grouped

closely

round the


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

44

BK. xxi.

some opportunity of bringing out my sentiments.' He went out accordingly and saw the visitors, and Next day the same came in again with a sigh. thine occurred, and his servant said to him, How is it that whenever you see those visitors, you are sure I told you before,' was to come in again sighing?' '

'

the reply,

'

that the people of these

Middle States

understand (the subjects of) ceremony and righteousness, but are deplorably ignorant of the

minds of

Those men who have just seen me, came in and went out would describe, one and another a square, and in their easy would be like, one a dragon and another men.

They remonstrated with me as fathers), and laid down the way (for their sons).

It

was

this

as they

a circle carriage

a tieer.

sons (with for

me

as fathers

me

which made

sigh.'

A'ung-ni saw the man, but did not speak a to him.

3^e-lu said,

'

You have

their

wished,

word

Sir, to

see

Wan-po Hstieh-jze for a long time what is the when you have seen him, you have not spoken a word ? A''ung-ni replied, As soon as my this

;

reason that

'

'

eyes lighted on that man, the

The

rent.

situation

Tao

him was appadid not admit of a word being In

spoken.'

Yen Yuan asked /ifung-ni,

saying, Master, when you pace quietly along, I also pace along when )ou go more quickly, I also do the same when )Ou gallop, I also gallop but when you race along 3.

'

;

;

;

and spurn the dust, then I can only stand and look, and keep behind you '.' The Master said, Hui, what do you mean?' The reply was, 'In saying that '

"when

you, Master, pace quietly along, '

They

arc boili supposed to be

I

also pace

on horseback.


PT.

11,

THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-BZE.

SECT. XIV.

mean

45

when you speak, I also speak. By saying, When you go more quickly, I also do that when you reason, I also the same," I mean " reason. By saying, When you gallop, I also gallop," I mean that when you speak of the Way, I also

along,"

I

^

that

"

^

^

speak of the Way but by saying, " When you race along and spurn the dust, then I can only stare, and ;

keep behind you,"

am

I

men

thinking

how though you do

though you are no partisan, yet all parties approve your catholicity and though you sound no instrument, yet people all move on harmoniously before you, while (all the while) I do not know how all this comes about and not speak, yet

all

believe you

;

;

this

is all

which

my words are intended to

express^.'

and search the Of all causes for sorrow there is none matter out. the death of orreat death of the mind as the so man's (body) is only next to it. The sun comes forth in the east, and sets in the extreme west; all things have their position determined by these two points. All that have eyes and feet wait for this (sun), and then proceed to do what they have A'ung-ni said,

'

But you must

try

;

When

to do.

this

comes

forth,

—

they appear in their

when it sets, they disappear. It is so with They have that for which they wait, things.

places all

;

and (on its arrival) they die they have that for which they wait, and then (again) they live. When once I receive my frame thus completed, I remain unchanged, awaiting the consummation of my course. ;

^

In these three cases the

2

So Hui

thurgist,

to

him

;

is

made

and Confucius

— but

not to

-^

of the text should be

^.

master as a mental Thauniato try to explain the whole thing

to represent the is

made

my mind

successfully.

maintained between the mind and the body.

Still

a distinction

is


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

46 I

move

out

as acted on

and

cessation,

bk. xxi.

by things, day and night withdo not know when I will

I

an end. Clearly I am here a completed frame, and even one who (fancies that he) knows what is appointed cannot determine it beforehand.

come

I

to

am

long

in

this

way

now, as

we

passing on,

but

;

—

is it

day and

all

views to you

are shoulder to shoulder you

understand me)

You

daily

am communicating my

I

;

fail

(to

not matter for lamentation

?

are able in a measure to set forth

what I more clearly set forth but that is passed away, and you look for it, as if it were still existing, just as if you were looking for a horse in the now empty place where it was formerly exhibited for sale. You have very much forgotten my service to you, and I have very much forgotten wherein I served you. But nevertheless why should you account this such an evil? What you forget is but my old self; that ;

which cannot be forgotten remains with me.' 4.

Confucius went to see Lao Tan, and arrived he had completed the bathing of his head,

just as

and was letting his dishevelled hair get dry. There he was, motionless, and as if there were not another

man when

in

the world \

in a little

my

Confucius waited quietly and, time he was introduced, he said, 'Were ;

eyes dazed ? Is it really you ? Just now, your body, Sir, was like the stump of a rotten tree. You looked as if you had no thought of anything, as if )'ou had left the society of men, and were standing In

the solitude (of yourself).'

LaoTan

replied,

'

I*

wa"^

enjoymg myself in thinking about the commencement 'lie was

in

the Taoistic trance, like

beginning of the second Book.

Nan-kwo

3ze-/(-//i, at

the


PT.

11.

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. XIV.

of things

\'

'

A'WANG-3ZE.

What do you mean

cramped, that I hardly know but tied that I cannot tell it

?'

it I

;

'

My

my

;

47

mind

tongue

is

so

is

so

will try to describe

you as nearly as I can. When the state of Yin was perfect, all was cold and severe when the state of Yang- was perfect, all was turbulent and The coldness and severity came forth agitated. from Heaven the turbulence and agitation issued from Earth. The two states communicating together, a harmony ensued and things were produced. Some one regulated and controlled this, but no one Decay and growth fulness and has seen his form. emptiness darkness and light the changes of the these sun and the transformations of the moon are brought about from day to day but no one sees Life has its origin from the process of production. which it springs, and death has its place from which Beginning and ending go on in mutual it returns. contrariety without any determinable commencement, and no one knows how either comes to an If we disallow all this, who originates and end. it

to

;

;

;

;

;

:

—

;

presides over

Confucius

ment ^

'

these

said,

'

I

phenomena

beg

these thoughts.'

in

This

all

'

commencement

to ask

of things

the existence of the primary ether in also of

about your enjoy-

Lao Tan

Tan

its

Heaven and Earth,

under some regulation and control, yet

replied,

'

The

was not the equivalent of

'

our creation out of nothing,' for Lao

Yang; and

?

immediately supposes

twofold state, as

Yin and

as a twofold Powder working, invisible

;

that

is,

under the

In the same way the process of beginning and ending, Tao. growth and decay, life and death go on, no one knows how, or how long. And the contemplation of all this is the cause of unceasing delight to the Perfect man, the possessor of the Tao. Death is a small matter, merely as a change of feature; and

Confucius acknowledges his immeasurable

inferiority lo Lao-jze.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

48

comprehension of this

bk. XXI.

the most admirable and the

is

most enjoyable (of all acquisitions). The getting of the most admirable and the exercise of the thoughts in what is the most enjoyable, consti-

what we

tutes

Confucius

man.'

Perfect

the

call

should like to hear the method of attainThe reply was, 'Grass-eating animals ino- to it.' do not dislike to change their pastures creatures born in the water do not dislike to change their said,

'

I

;

waters. lose

They make

what

is

(of their nature)

do

change, but do not and regular requirement anger, sadness, and delight

a small

the great joy,

;

not enter into their breasts

such

Now

events).

occupied by

all

the

(in

connexion with

space under the sky

When

things in their unity.

possess that unity and equally share four limbs and hundred

but so much dust and

members dirt,

it,

is

they

then the

of their body are

while death and

life,

and beginning, are but as the succesday and night, which cannot disturb their enjoyment and how much less will they be troubled by gains and losses, by calamity and happiness Those who renounce the paraphernalia of rank do it as if they were casting away so much mud they know that they are themselves more honourable than those paraphernalia. The honour belonging to one's self is not lost by any change (of condition). Moreover, a myriad transformations may take place before the end of them is reached. What their ending

sion of

;

;

is

there in

all

this sufficient to trouble the

Those who have

attained to the

Tao

mind

?

understand

the subject.'

Confucius that of

said,

'

O

Meaven and

Master, your virtue Earth, and

still

I

is

equal to

must borrow


PT.

11.

THE WRITINGS OF X-WANG-3ZE.

SECT. XIV.

(some of your) perfect words cultivation of

men

my

Lao Tan

'Not

which

rises

does nothing, but

it

man and

the perfect

me)

the

in

the superior

such expression

give

replied,

spring, the water of it

Who among

mind.

of antiquity could

them?'

(to aid

49

so.

Look

;

at the

and overflows

naturally acts so.

his virtue

to

;

So with

— he does not

culti-

nothing evades its influence. it, and He is heaven which is high of itself, like earth which is solid of itself, like the sun and moon which shine what need is there to cultivate it ?' of themselves Confucius went out and reported the conversation to Yen Hui, saying, In the (knowledge of the) Tao am I any better than an animalcule in vinegar ? But for the Master's lifting the veil from me, I should not have known the grand perfection of Heaven and Earth.' vate like

;

'

A

At an

5.

of Lu,

the

Learned

interview of A'wang-jze with duke Ai

duke

said,

Lu

class in

Sir.'

are few Learned

men

of the Learned -

few

?'

'I

have

;

'

There are many of the

but few of them can be com-

;

pared with you, rejoined the duke,

'

^

A'wang-.^ze in Lu.'

'

replied,

There

'

Everywhere

in Lu,'

you see men wearing the dress can you say that they are

—how

heard,' said ATwang-^ze, 'that those

them who wear round caps know the times of heaven that those who wear square shoes know and that those who the contour of the ground of

;

;

saunter about

with

semicircular

stones

at

their

A ^

Duke

birth of

Ai of

Lu

more before the on other grounds, the

died in b.c. 468, a century and

A%ang-jze.

On

that, as well

as

paragraph cannot be genuine. ^

Compare

the thirty-eighth

Book

of the Li K\, where Confucius

denies that there was any dress peculiar to the scholar. [40]

E


BK. XXI.

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

CO girdle-pendents

matters in dispute as they But superior men who are pos-

settle

come before them.

found wearsessed of such knowledge will not be those who that follow not ing the dress, and it does

wear the dress possess the knowledge. If your Grace think otherwise, why not issue a notification through the state, that it shall be a capital offence knowledge.' to wear the dress without possessing the On this the duke issued such a notification, and in one who five days, throughout all Lu, there was no

There dared to wear the dress of the Learned. in it at stood and came who was only one old man

The duke

the duke's gate.

instantly called

him

in,

and questioned him about the affairs of the state, when he talked about a thousand points and ten thousand divergences from them. A'wang-jze said, When the state of Lu can thus produce but one man of the Learned class, can he be said to be many?' *

The

6.

emolument did not enter Hsi\ and so he became a cattle-

ideas of rank and

mind and his cattle were all In fine condition. This Mu of A7/in forget the meanness of his duke made position, and put the government (of his state) into of Pai-li

the

feeder,

his hands.

Neither

life

nor death entered into the

mind of (Shun), the Lord of was able to influence others ^.

The

7. ^

who

ruler

Pai-li Hsi, a

Yli,

and therefore he

Yuan^ of Sung wishing

to

have a map

remarkable character of the seventh century

rose to be chief minister to

Mu,

last

of the five Leading Princes of the kingdom.

B.C.

621.

Mcncius has much

b.

c,

the earl (or duke) of A7/in, the ]\Iu

died in

to say of Pai-li Hsi.

Shun's parents wished to kill him but that did not trouble his mind his filial piety even affected them. ^ His first year as duke of Sung was B.C. 530. The point of "^

;

;

the story

is

not clear.


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF A^WANG-SZE.

SECT. XIV.

II.

drawn, the masters of the pencil take the task).

made

Having received

all

came

5

(to

and preparing ever, remained

under-

his instructions

their bows, they stood, licking their

I

and

pencils

Half their number, howThere was one who came late, with an air of indifference, and did not hurry forward. When he had received his instructions and made his bow, he did not keep standing, but proceeded to his shed. The duke sent a man to see him, and there he was, with his upper garment off, The ruler sitting cross-legged, and nearly naked. said, He is the man; he is a true draughtsman.' their ink.

outside.

'

King Wan was (once) looking about him at 3ang \ when he saw an old man fishing ^. But his It was not the fishina^ of one fishinof was no fishino;. whose business is fishing. He was always fishing 8.

(as

if

he had no object

in the

king wished to raise him

to

occupation). ofiice,

The

and put the

o-overnment into his hands, but was afraid that such a step would give dissatisfaction to his great ministers,

and

his uncles,

dismiss the

man

cousins.

He

then wished to

altogether from his mind, but he

could not bear the thought that his people should

be without (such a) Heaven (as their Protector). On this, (next) morning, he called together his great officers, and said to them, Last night, I dreamt that '

I

saw a good man, with a dark complexion and a ^

"Where ^^ng was cannot be

-

The

told.

old fisherman here was, no doubt, the

first

A7/1, after the establishment of the dynasty of A'au,

various

names,

Lii

He did much Wan and Wu is

3ze-ya.

kings

as

were not fishing

Shang, for the

marquis of

known by

Thai-kung Wang, and A'iang new rule, but his connexion with

mass of fables. The fishing as if he betokened in him the aimlessness of the 1 ao. a

E

2


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

52

BK. XXI.

beard, riding on a piebald horse, one half of whose hoofs were red, who commanded me, saying, "Lodge

your o-overnment in the hands of the old man of 3ang and perhaps the evils of your people will be ;

The

cured."'

great officers said eagerly,

King

the king, your father.'

Wan

said,

*

'

was

It

Let us

then submit the proposal to the tortoise-shell' They Let not It is the order of your father. replied, '

Why divine majesty think of any other. ? (The king) then met the old man of about it 3ang, and committed the government to him. )our

'

The

and laws were not changed by him

statutes

not a one-sided order (of his own) was issued

;

;

but

when the king made a survey of the kingdom after three years, he found that the officers had destroyed the plantations (which harboured banditti), and dis-

persed their occupiers, that the superintendents of the

official

departments did not plume themselves on

their successes,

and that no unusual grain measures

were allowed within the different states^ When the ofiicers had destroyed the dangerous plantations and dispersed their occupants, the highest value was set

on the

common

interests

;

when

the chiefs of de-

partments did not plume themselves on their suc-

on the common business when unusual grain measures did not enter the different states, the different princes had no jealousies. On this king Wan made the old cesses, the highest value

was

set

;

man own

his

Grand Preceptor, and asked him, with his to the north, whether his government

face

might be extended to

'

That

is,

that all

all

the kinodom.

combinations formed to

course of justice had been put an end

to.

resist

The

old

and warp the


PT.

II.

THE WRITINGS OF i^WANG-3ZE.

srxT. XIV.

man looked

5_

perplexed and gave no reply, but with

aimless look took his leave.

In the mornine he had

issued his orders, and at night he had gone his way; nor was he heard of again all his life. Yen Yiian

questioned Confucius, saying,

'

Was even king Wan ? What had he to

unequal to determine his course

do with resorting to a dream ? Be silent and do not say a word

A"ung-ni replied,

'

'

complete criticising

dream) 9.

everything.

in

to

King

What have you

Wan

to

him ? He only had recourse meet a moment's difficulty.'

was do with

^.

the

(to

Lieh Yii-khau was exhibiting his archery

Po-hwan Wu-san

Having drawn the bow

to

^

to

its

extent, with a cup of water placed on his elbow,

full

he

!

As

let fly.

the arrow was discharged, another

was put in its place and as that was sent off, a third was ready on the string. All the while he stood like a statue. Po-hwan Wu-^an said, That is the shooting of an archer, but not of one who ;

'

shoots without thinkinp- about his shootine.

Let

me

go up with you to the top of a high mountain, treading with you among the tottering rocks, till we arrive at the brink of a precipice, 800 cubits deep, and (I will then see) if you can shoot.' On this they went high mountain, making their way among the up a tottering

rocks,

till

they came to the brink of a

800 cubits deep. Then Wu-ran turned round and walked backwards, till his feet were two-

precipice

^

This must be the meaning of the '^,

story

we

is

found

in Lieh-jze, II, p. 5.

From

learn that Lieh-.^jze's teacher in archery

Lieh's

Mentioned

in

Book V,

par. 2.

for.'

Book

was Yin Hsi,

of the pass famous in the history of Lao-^ze. ^

'

The whole VIII, p. the

2,

warden


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

54

BK. xxr.

and beckoned He, however, had fallen

thirds of their length outside the edge, ^'u-khall to

come forward.

prostrate on the ground, with

down

man

fect

Then

to his heels.

down

sweat pouring

the

the other said,

'

The

Per-

looks up to the azure sky above, or dives

to the yellow springs beneath, or soars

away

ends of the universe, without any change coming over his spirit or his breath. But now the to the eight

mind appears

trepidation of your

your inward feeling of peril A'ien

ID.

Wu

is

your dazed eyes extreme in

;

!

Ao

asked Sun-shu

saying, 'You,

^,

were thrice chief minister, and did not feel you were thrice dismissed from that posi-

Sir,

elated tion,

was

;

without manifesting any sorrow.

At

first

I

doubt about you, (but I am not now, since) I see how regularly and quietly the breath comes through your nostrils. How is it that you exercise in

Ao replied, 'In what do I When the position came to

your mind.?'

Sun-shu

surpass other

men

me,

I

thought

taken away,

it

?

should not be rejected

thought

;

when

it

was

could not be retained. I considered that the getting or losing it did not make

me what

I

I

was, and was no occasion for any mani-

festation of sorrow

surpass other

men

?

;

— that was And

whether the honour of myself.

to

nothing to

it

If

me

;

it

did not

I

I

know

belonged to the dignity, or belonged to the dignity, it was

if it

it

belonged to me,

Sun-shQ Ao;— see Mencius VI, ii, good and able man, chief minister '

a^

In what did

all.

moreover,

15. to

it

He

had nothing

was, no doubt,

king iTwang of Khn.

The

legends or edifying stories about him are many but A%angthink, is the author of his being thrice raised and thrice dismissed from office. ;

.^ze,

I


PT.

II.

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. XIV.

A'WANG-3ZE.

55

do with the dignity. While occupied with these and looking round in all directions, what leisure had I to take knowledge of whether men honoured me or thought me mean ? A'ung-ni heard of all this, and said, 'The True to

uncertainties,

men

could not be fully described by the

of old

be led into excess by the most beautiful, Neither nor be forced by the most violent robber. Fu-hsi nor Hwang-Ti could compel them to be

wisest, nor

Death and

their friends.

life

are indeed great con-

make no change in their and how much less could rank and emolument do so ? Being such, their spirits might pass over the Thki mountain and find it no obstacle they might enter the greatest gulphs, and to them ^ not be ,wet by them they might occupy the lowest and smallest positions without being distressed by them. Theirs was the fulness of heaven and

siderations, but they could self;

(true)

;

;

earth

the

;

more that they gave

to others, the

more

they had.'

The

kinof of

sittinof

tooether.

of the

king

times.'

The

K/m

and the ruler of Fan

After a

said,

'

ruler of

Fan Fan

little

^

were

while, the attendants

has been destroyed three rejoined,

'The destruction what we

sufficient to destroy

of Fan has not been had that was most deserving

^

It

is

difficult

'spirits' of the 2

Fan was a

to

see

why

this

to

be preserved.'

Now,

should be predicated of the

True men.

small state, held at one time by descendants of the

famous duke of A'au;— see the 3o AVnvan, I, vii, 6; V, xxiv, 2. But we do not know what had been the relations between the powerful A7m and the feeble Fan, which gave rise to and could explain the remarks made at the entertainment, more honourable to

Fan than

to AVni.


^6

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

BK.XXI.

Fan had not been sufficient to destroy that which it had most deserving to be preserved, the preservation of Khi\ had not been if

the destruction of

it most deserving to be Looking at the matter from this point of view, Fan had not begun to be destroyed, and Khi\ had not begun to be preserved.

sufficient to

preserved.

preserve that in


PT.

II.

SECT. XV.

THE WRITINGS OF i:WANG-3ZE.

BOOK Part

II.

A'ih Pei Yii, or

'

XXII.

Section

Knowledofe

XV.

Knowledge Rambling North

I.

57

in

had rambled northwards

-

the

\'

to the

Dark Water ^, where he ascended the height of Imperceptible Sloped when it happened that he met with Dumb Inaction Knowledo-e addressed him, saying, I wish to ask you some questions process of thought and anxious what By consideration do we get to know the Tao ? Where should we dwell and what should we do to find our rest in the Tao ? From what point should we start and what path should we pursue to make the Tao our own ? He asked these three questions, but Dumb Inaction^ gave him no reply. Not only did he not answer, but he did not know how to answ^er. Knowledge disappointed by the fruitlessness of region of the

2.

'

:

—

'

^,

his questions, returned to the south of the Bright

'

See

^

All these

vol.

xxxix, p. 152.

names

are metaphorical, having

more

with the qualities of the Tao, and are used as the sonages, devoted to the pursuit of

name K/iwzug

J^/tu

Medhurst explains by

(^^ M)-

it.

It is ^^'^

or less to do

names of

per-

difficult to translate

old reading

is

^^,

the

which

Blurter,' Bent or Crooked Discourse.' though not an elegant Enghsh term, seems to express the idea our author would convey by it. Hwang-Ti is different from the other '

'

names, but we cannot regard him as here a real personage. "

These names of places are

also metaphorical

and

Taoistic.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

eg

BK. xxii.

Water \ and ascended die height of the End of Doubt \ where he saw Heedless Bkirter, to whom he put the same questions, and who repHed, Ah But while he was about I know, and will tell you.' to speak, he forgot what he wanted to say. '

!

Knowledge, (again) receiving no answer to his questions, returned to the palace of the Ti ^ where he saw Hwang-Ti^, and put the questions to him. Hwang-Ti said, To exercise no thought and no anxious consideration is the first step towards knowing the Tao; to dwell nowhere and do nothing is the first step towards resting in the Tao; to start from nowhere and pursue no path is the first step towards making the Tao your own.' Knowledge then asked Hwang-Ti, saying, I and you know this those two did not know it which '

'

;

of us

is

right

of being so of

it

;

The

reply was,

'

Dumb

Inaction

^

Heedless Blurter has an appearance and you are not near being so. (As

Those who know

those

Hence

I

;

said), "

it is

"

'

truly right;

is

;

?

who speak

of

it

Tao) do do not know

(the

not speak ;

it*

"

and

the sage conveys his instructions without

the use of speech*."

The Tao

ours by constraint

characteristics will not

;

its

cannot be

made come

Benevolence may be practised may be partially attended to by Ceremonies men impose on one another. Hence it

to us (at our

call).

;

Righteousness

'

'^

with *

See note 3, on preceding page. Ti might seem to be used here

Hwang-Ti See note See the

quoting, no I

;

2,

is

for

'God,' but

against our translating

it

its

juxtaposition

so.

on preceding page.

Tao Teh ^ing,

chaps. 56 and

2.

iTwang-jze

is

doubt, these two passages, as he vaguely intimates

think by the^^^^, with which the sentence

commences.


PT.

II.

SECT. XV.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

59

"When the Tao was lost, its Characteristics When its Characteristics were lost, Benevolence appeared. When Benevolence was lost, Righteousness appeared. When Righteousness was is said,

appeared.

Ceremonies appeared.

lost,

Ceremonies are but

(the unsubstantial) flow^ers of the Tao, and the commencement of disorder ^" Hence (also it is further

He who doino-. He

said), "

practises the

his

diminishes

till

it,

it

Tao,

daily diminishes

and aeain diminishes

Having arrived

he arrives at doing nothing.

at this non-inaction, there

is

nothing that he does

not do ^"

is

something, a regularly

Here now there

fashioned utensil

;

—

if

you wanted

to

make

it

return

would it Could any but

to the original condition of its materials,

make

not be difficult to

Man

the Great Life

'

predecessor of

-

life

but

;

who knows

connexion between them)

^

?

to the collectingf of the breath. ;

when

Since death and

death.

other, '

?

accomplish this easily

collected, there is life is

do so

?

the follower of death, and death

is

(of this

due

it

why should

Therefore

I

life

is

the

the Arranger

The

life

is

When

that

is

dispersed, there

thus attend on each

account (either of) them an

thinofs

all

same experience.

it

is

evil

?

^o throuQfh one and the

(Life) is

accounted beautiful be-

and wonderful, and death is accounted ugly because of its foetor and putridity. But the foetid and putrid is transformed again into the spirit-like and wonderful, and the spirit-like and wonderful is transformed again into the foetid and cause

is

it

spirit-like

Tao Teh

^

See the

^

This sentence

is

A'ing, chaps. 38 and 48.

metaphorical of the

broken by the intrusion of Knowledge. ^

This

'

Arranger'

is

the

Tao.

Tao, whose

spell

is


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

6o

Hence

putrid. is

it

one breath of

that unity

said,

is

life,

BK, XXii.

"All under the sky there

and therefore the sages prized

^"'

Knowledge 2 said to Hwang-Ti -, I asked Dumb Not only Inaction-, and he did not answer me. did he not answer me, but he did not know how to answer me. I asked Heedless Blurter, and while he wanted to tell me, he yet did not do so. Not only did he not tell me, but while he wanted to tell me, Now I have he forgot all about my questions. them) why (all about asked you, and you knew (do you say that) you are not near doing so ? Dumb Inaction ^ was truly Hwang-Ti replied, '

;

—

'

right,

know

because he did not

Heedless

the thing.

I Blurter was because he forgot it. and you are not nearly right, because we know it.' Heedless Blurter^ heard of (all this), and considered

nearly right,

2

that

Hwang-Tt knew how ^

express himself (on

to

the subject).

(The operations of) Heaven and Earth proceed in the most admirable way, but they say nothing about them the four seasons observe the clearest laws, but they do not discuss them all things have their complete and distinctive constitutions, but they 2.

;

;

say nothing about them^.

The

sages trace out the admirable operations of

Heaven and Earth, and reach

to

and understand the and thus It Is do nothing and the

distinctive constitutions of all things

that the Perfect

Man

(Is

said to)

;

Greatest Sage to originate nothing, such language

showing that they look to Heaven and Earth as '

^

I

have not been able to trace

See note

2, p.

57.

'

this

quotation to

its

source.

Compare Analects XVII,

xix, 3.


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF ^-WANG-SZE.

SECT. XV.

ir.

6l

models Even they, with their spirit-hke and most exquisite intelligence, as well as all the tribes that undergo their transformations, the dead and the living, the square and the round, do not understand their root and origin, but nevertheless they all from the oldest time by it preserve their being. Vast as is the space included within the six cartheir

dinal points,

(and

it all

an autumn pletion of rising,

hair,

it

form.

its

now

that

contains) lies within

it

Heaven and Earth)

twofold root of

(this

all

is

;

small as

is

indebted to this for the com-

All things beneath the sky,

descending,

ever continue

the

now same

seasons

The Yin and Yang, and the four revolve and move by it, each in its proper

order.

Now

through

this.

continues

;

it

now

form, but

it

rished by

it,

seems to be lost in obscurity, but it it seems to glide away, and have no All things are nou-

still spirit-like.

is

without their knowing

it. This is what Root and Origin by it we may obtain a view of what we mean by Heaven ^.

called the

is

;

Nieh AV^iieh^ asked about the Tao from Phei-i ^, If you keep your body as it should be, and look only at the one thing, the Harmony of 3.

who

replied,

'

Heaven will come to you. Call in your knowledge, and make your measures uniform, and the spiritual (belonging to you) will come and lodge with you the Attributes (of the Tao) will be your beauty, and ;

Tao

be your dwelling-place. You have the simple look of a new-born calf, and

the will

^

^

v>^ill

Compare the Tao Teh A'ing, eh. The binomial Heaven and Earth

term ^

(itself)

'

'

Heaven,' which

'

is

often a

25.

here gives place to the one

synonym of Tao.

See his character in Book XII, par.

mentioned.

5,

where Phei-i also

is


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

62 will

not seek to

you

are).'

know

Phei-i

BK. xxii.

the cause (of your being what

had not finished these words when

the other dozed off into a sleep. Phei-i was greatly pleased, and walked away, singing as he went, '

Like stump of rotten tree his frame. Like lime when slaked his mind became^ Real is his wisdom, solid, true.

Nor

cares w^hat's hidden to pursue.

O

dim and dark his aimless mind No one from him can counsel find. What sort of man is he ? 4.

Shun asked

attendant) AV^ang^, saying,

(his

Tao

and hold it as mine?' The is not your own to hold how then can you get and hold the Tao?' Shun resumed, If my body be not mine to possess and hold, who holds it ?' AV^ang said, It is the bodily form entrusted to you by Heaven and Earth. Life

'Can

I

get the

reply was,

'

Your body

;

'

'

is

not yours to hold.

the blended

It is

harmony (of Heaven

the Yin and Yang), entrusted to you by

and Earth.

Your

nature, constituted as

it is, is

not

Heaven and Earth to act in accordance with it. Your grandsons and sons are not yours to hold. They are the exuviae^ entrusted to you by Heaven and Earth. Therefore when we walk, we should not know where we are going when we stop and rest, we should not know what to occupy ourselves with yours to hold.

It

is

entrusted to you by

;

;

'

See the account of Nan-kwo 3ze-X'/n

^

Not

^

The

tlie

name

term

insects, snakes,

par.

I.

in

of a man, but an ilie

text

and crabs.

in

Book

II,

par.

i.

office.

denotes the cast-ofF skin or shell of

See the account of death and hfe in


THE WRITINGS OF X"WANG-3ZE.

PT.li. SECT. XV.

when we

we should

eat,

not

know

63

the taste of our

done by the strong Yang influence of Heaven and Earth \ How then can you get (the Tao), and hold it as your own ?

food;

all is

Confucius asked Lao Tan, saying,

5.

leisure to-day,

fasting

your

and

spirit

Being at

venture to ask you about the Per-

I

Lao Tan

Tao.'

fect

'

You must, as by and purge your mind, wash white as snow, and sternly repress your replied,

'

vigil, clear

knowledge.

The

difficult to

describe

subject of the ;

I

will

Tao

is

deep, and

give you an outline of

simplest attributes.

its '

The Luminous was produced from

the Multiform from the

Tao; and

from the

After this

Unembodied

the Obscure ;

;

the Spiritual

the bodily from the seminal

things produced one another from their bodily organisations. Thus it is that those which have nine apertures are born from the womb, and those with eioht from e^os ^ But their coming leaves no trace, and their going no monuessence.

ment

they enter by no door

;

apartment all

^

:

—they are

in this are

;

in a vast

They who

directions.

Tao)

all

they dwell

in

arena reaching

no in

search for and find (the

strong in their limbs, sincere and

far-reaching in their thinking, acute in their hearing,

and clear

in their seeing.

without being toiled aright without

Without

;

They

exercise their minds

they respond to everything

regard to

place

circumstance.

or

heaven would not be high, nor earth

this

It is an abstruse point why only the and described as strong.' ^

Yang

is

mentioned here,

'

^

It is

^

Hu

away

not easy to see the pertinence of this iUustration.

Wan-ying

says,

'

With

this

one word our author sweeps

the teaching of Purgatorial Sufferings.'


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM,

64 broad

would

nothino-

moon would

sun and

the

;

flourish

:

—such

is

BK. XXII.

not move, and

the operation of

Tao.

the

Moreover, the most extensive knowledge does reasoning will not make not necessarily know it *

;

men

wise in

it

;

—the

sages have decided against

However you

both these methods.

admits of no increase

it

from

however you

admits of no diminution

it

it,

;

the sages maintain about

How

the sea!

grand

things,

all

it is,

;

If

!

it,'

try to take

this

is

deep

It

what

is,

like

beginning again when

it

it

carried along

weary, that would be like the

way

of the superior

man, merely an external operation when to it, and find their dependence in it ;

go

the true character of the

Here

to

and suswithout being overburdened or

has come to an end tained

How

it.

add

try to

man

all ;

things this

is

Tao.

one of the middle states \ He feels himself independent both of the Yin and Yang 2, and dwells between heaven and earth only for the present a mere man, but he will return to his original source. Looking at him in his origin, when his life begins, we have (but) a gelatinous substance in which the breath is collecting. Whether his life be long or his death early, how short is the space between them It is but the name '

is

a

(born) in

;

!

moment of time, insufficient to play the part of Yao or a bad ATieh in. The fruits of trees and creeping plants have

for a

a good '

their distinctive characters,

*

and thouorh the

The commentators suppose

intended

'

a sage

Compare

;

'

that by and they would seem

the second sentence in the

'

the

man

'

relation-

here there

is

to be correct.

Tao Teh

A'ing, ch. 42.


PT. n. SECT. XV.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-SZE.

65

ships of men, according to which they are fied, are troublesome, the sage, when he

with them, does not set himself

classi-

meets

opposition

in

to

them, and when he has passed through them, he does not seek to retain them he responds to them ;

their regular

in

harmony according

to his virtue

;

and even when he accidentally comes across any of them, he does so according to the Tao. It was thus that the Tis flourished, thus that the kings arose.

Men's

between heaven and earth is like a white colt's passing a crevice, and suddenly disappearing. As with a plunge and an effort they all come forth easily and quietly they all enter again. '

life

^

;

By

a transformation they

formation they

live,

and by another

trans-

Living things are made sad (by death), and mankind grieve for it but it is (only) the removal of the bow from its sheath, and the emptydie.

;

ing the natural satchel of

its

There may

contents.

be some confusion amidst the yieldine to the change but the intellectual and animal souls are takino- their leave, and the body will follow them This is the Great Returning home. ;

:

—

That the bodily frame came from incorporeity, will return to the same, is what all men in common know, and what those who are on their way to (know) it need not strive for. This is what the multitudes of men discuss tOQ^ether. Those whose '

and

(knowledge)

is

complete do not discuss

discussion shows that their (knowledge)

Even

plete.

'

Why

pression

is it

his

is

'

white?

'

Is

speedy disappearing

adoption of the phrase from the Shih, [40]

;

— such

not com-

the most clear-sighted do not meet

the colt here

made by

it

is

F

II, iv,

to

it ?

or

2 ?

heighten the imis

it

merely the


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

56

Tao)

(with the

reason about the ears

;

and hear

;

The Tao cannot be heard

it.

it

with

better to shut the ears than to try

is

This

it.

better to be silent than to

is

it

BK. xxil.

what

is

the

called

is

Great

Attainment.'

Tung-kwo 3ze^ asked A^vang-jze, saying, 'Where is what you call the Tao to be found?' 6.

A'wang-jze replied, '

Specify an instance of

factory.'

'

instance.' still '

in this

is

lower instance.'

Surely that

excrement

is

'

It

other said,

be more satisGive a lower this ant.' Give me a panic grass.' is in this earthenware tile.'

That

will

'

'

?

the lowest instance

To

^.'

it.

here in

It is

'It

The

Everywhere.'

'

' '

It is in that

Tung-kwo 3ze gave no reply. Your questions, my master, do

this

A'wang-jze said,

'

not touch the fundamental point (of the Tao).

remind

me

of the questions addressed

They

by the super-

intendents of the market to the inspector about examining the value of a pig by treading on it, and testing

its

weight as the foot descends lower and

lower on the body^. particular thing.

out (the Tao).

You

should not specify any

There is not a single thing withSo it is with the Perfect Tao. And

we call it the Great (Tao), it is just the same. There are the three terms, "Complete," "All" embracing," the Whole." These names are differ-

if

^

Perhaps the Tung-kwo Shun-jze of Bk. XXI, par.

^

A comcmpluous

reply,

terrogation as to

where the

being as to what

it

•''

We

Tao

was

to

in-

be found, the only question

was.

do not know the practices from which our author draws

his illustrations here sufficiently to

The

i.

provoked by Tung-kwo's repeated

signification of the characters

indeed from the 1 Li, Books 7-9

;

make

out his meaning clearly.

and

but that

^M may

is all.

be gathered


PT.

II.

ent,

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. XV.

but the reality (sought

referrinor to the

One

them)

in

is

the

67

same

;

thinof^

'Suppose we were to tr)^ to roam about in palace of No-where when met there, we might discuss (about the subject) without ever coming to an end. Or suppose we were to be tothe

;

gether

(the region of)

in

say that (the

—

Non-action

;

— should

we

Tao

was) Simplicity and Stillness ? or and Purity ? or Harmony and Ease ? My will would be aimless. If it went nowhere, I should not know where it had got to if it went and came again, I should not know where it had stopped if it went on going and coming, I should not know when the process would end. In vague uncertainty should I be in the vastest waste. Though I entered it with the greatest knowledge, I should not know how inexhaustible it was. That which makes things what they are has not the limit which belongs to things, and when we speak of things being limited, we mean that they are so in themselves. (The Tao) is the limit of the unlimited, and the boundlessness of the unbounded. We speak of fulness and emptiness of withering and decay. It produces fulness and emptiness, but Indifference

;

;

'

;

neither fulness nor emptiness

is

;

it

produces wither-

ing and decay, but

is neither withering nor decay. produces the root and branches, but is neither root nor branch it produces accumulation and dispersion,

It

;

but 7.

is itself

neither accumulated nor dispersed.'

A-ho Kan

-

and Shan Nang studied together

The meaning of this other illustration is also very obscure to and much of what follows to the end of the paragraph. ^ We can hardly be said to know anything more of the first and third of these men than what is mentioned here. ^

me

;

F 2


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

58

bk. xxil.

under Lao-lung K\. Shan Nangi was leaning forward on his stool, having shut the door and gone At midday A-ho Kan to sleep in the day time.

pushed open the door and entered, saying, 'LaoShan Nanor leant forward on his lung is dead.' hold of his

stool, laid

staff

and

Then he

rose.

the staff aside with a clash, laughed and said,

'

laid

That

Heaven knew how cramped and mean, how arrogant and assuming I was, and therefore he has cast me Now that there is no Master to off, and is dead. correct my heedless words, it is simply for me to !

die

'

Yen Kang, (who had come

heard these words, and

in)

to condole,

him who em-

said, 'It is to

Tao that the superior men everywhere Now you who do not understand so much

bodies the cling.

as the tip of an

autumn

hair of

thousandth part of the Tao,

it,

still

not even the ten-

know how

hidden your heedless words about

it

much more might he who embodied

We

and die the

it, and there is no form and there is no sound. When discuss it, we call them dark indeed. discuss the Tao, they misrepresent it.'

look for

for

to

;

it,

;

keep

— how

Tao

do so we hearken

men

try to

When

they

Hereupon Grand Purity^ asked Infinitude ^, sayDo you know the Tao?' I do not know it,' was the reply. He then asked Do-nothing -, who replied, I know it.' Is your knowledge of it deing,

'

'

'

'

Shan Nang

known, as coming in the chronological list and we are surprised that a higher place is nol given to him among the Taoist patriarchs than our author assigns to him here. between

"^

is

well

Fu-hsi and IIwang-Tt;

'I'hese

names,

like those in

are metaphorical, intended,

Tao, and

to

the

no doubt,

first

paragraph of the Book,

to set forth attributes of the

suggest to the reader what

it

is

or what

it is

not.


PT.

II.

SECT. XV.

THE WRITINGS OF X'WANG-SZE.

It is.' 'What are know that the Tao and may be considered

termined by various points?'

Do-nothing^

they?'

said,

69

*

'I

may be considered noble, mean, that it may be bound and compressed, and that it may be dispersed and diffused. These are the marks by which I know it.' Grand Purity took the words of those two, and asked No-beginning ^ saying, Such were their repHes which was right ? and which was wrong? Infinitude's saying that he did not know^ it ? or Do-nothing's saying that he knew^ it ? No-beginning said, The " I do not know it" was profound, and the "I know it" was shallow. The former had reference to its internal '

;

'

'

nature

;

the latter to

its

external conditions.

Purity looked up and sighed, saying,

'

Grand

Is " not to

know it" then to know it ? And is " to know it" not to know it ? But who knows that he who does not know it (really) knows it?' No-beginning replied, 'The Tao cannot be heard; what can be heard is The Tao cannot be seen what can be not It. seen is not It. The Tao cannot be expressed in ;

words

be expressed in words is not It. Do we know the Formless which gives form to form ? In the same way the Tao does not admit ;

wdiat can

of beine named.'

No-beginning

(further) said, 'If

one ask about the

Tao and another answer him, neither of them knows it. Even the former who asks has never learned anything about the Tao.

He

asks what does not

admit of being asked, and the latter answers where answer is impossible. When one asks what does not admit of being asked, his questioning is in (dire)

'

See note

2

on

last

page.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

70

BK. XXII.

When

one answers where answer is impossible, he has no internal knowledge of the subject. When people without such internal knowledge wait extremity.

by others

to be questioned

in dire extremity,

they

that externally they see nothing of space and

show

and internally know nothing of the Grand Commencement ^ Therefore they cannot cross over the

time,

Khwan-lun

-,

nor roam

Grand

in the

Void.'

Starlight^ asked Non-entity^, saying,

8.

'

Master,

He got no do you exist? or do you not exist looked question, however, and stedhis answer to fastly to the appearance of the other, which was that .'^

'

All day long he looked to

of a deep void.

could see nothing

nothing

he listened

;

he clutched at

;

Starlight then said, this

I

?

'

for

it,

but

but could hear

it,

but got hold of nothing ^

it,

Perfect

!

Who

can attain to

can (conceive the ideas of) existence and

non-existence, but

I

cannot (conceive the ideas of)

non-existing non-existence, and existing existence.

How

is

it

still

there be a non-

possible to reach to

this?' 9.

The

forger of swords for the Minister of

had reached the age of eighty, and had not hair's-breadth of his ability ^ ^

-

The

War

lost a

Minister said to

The first beginning of all things or of anything. The Khwan-lun may be considered the Sacred Mountain of

Taoism. ^

The

characters

over the sky,

'

Kwang Yao

dusted with

stars.'

denote the points of light I

tion for them, as personified here, than 'starlight.' is

a personification of the

Tao;

as

all

can think of no better transla-

no existing

'Non-entity'

thing, but the idea

of the order thai pervades and regulates throughout the universe. * A quotation from the Tao Teh A'ing, ch. 14. "

Compare

passages.

the case of the butcher in Bk. Ill,

and other

similar


PT.

II.

him,

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. XV.

You

'

method

are indeed

so

71

Sir. Have you any The man said, 'Your

skilful,

makes you

that

A'WANG-3ZE,

?'

When I was was fond of forging swords. I looked at nothing else. I paid no attention to anything but swords. By my constant practice of it, I came to be able to do the work without any thought of what I was doing. By length of time one acquires ability and how much more one who is ever at at any art work on it What is there which does not depend on this, and succeed by it ? servant has (always) kept to his work.

twenty,

I

;

!

'

10. Zan AV/iu^ asked A'ung-ni, saying, 'Can it be known how it was before heaven and earth ?' The

reply was,

Zan

'

It can.

day, however, he '

It

A7/iu asked no

Yesterday

I

was the same of old as now.' Next more and withdrew.

had another interview, and

asked whether

was before heaven and

it

could be

said,

known how

and you. Master, it was of old." Yesterday, I seemed to understand you clearly, but to-day it is dark to me. I venture to ask you for an explanation of this.' A'ung-ni said, Yesterday you seemed to understand me clearly, because your own spiritual nature had anticipated my reply. Today it seems dark to you, for you are in an unspiritual mood, and are trying to discover the meaning. (In this matter) there is no old time and no present no beginning and no ending. Could it be that there were grandchildren and children before there were (other) grandchildren and children - ? it

said,

"It can.

As

it

is

earth,

now, so

'

;

^

One

'^

Hu

—

Analects VI, 3. Before there can be grandsons and sons there must be grandfathers and fathers to transmit them, so before of the disciples of Confucius

Wan-ying

says,

'

;


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

72

Zan went

A7/iu had not

on,

swering (on your to death

life

Do

life.

made any

;

when A'ung-ni an-

We

cannot with Hfe give cannot with death give death to

part).

we

reply,

There can be no

Let us have done.

'

BK. xxii.

death and

wait (for each other)?

life

There one com-

them both in its was produced before Heaven and Earth a thing ? That which made things and gave to each its character was not itself a thing. Things came forth and could not be before things, as if there had (previously) been things as if there had been things (producing one anthat which contains

is

Was

prehension ^

that which

;

—

other) without end.

The

love of

and never coming taken from this -.' others,

ir.

Yen

the

an end,

to

sages for is

an idea

Yiian asked A"ung-ni, saying, 'Master,

I

have heard you say, " There should be no demonstration of welcoming there should be no movement to meet ;" I venture to ask in what way this ;

—

mind may be shown.' The reply The ancients, amid (all) external changes, did

affection of the

was,

not

'

change

now-a-da)s men change no note of external changes. When one only notes the changes of things, himself continuing one and the same, he does not change. internally

internally, but

How

should

;

take

there be

difference

(a

changing and not changing.? himself

in

contact with (and

How

between)

his

should he put

come under the

influence

of) those external

changes

there were (the present)

heaven and earth, there must have been But I am not sure that he has in this

?

He

is

sure,

however,

another heaven and earth.'

remark exactly caught our audior's meaning. '

Meaning

the

Tao.

2

^n

obscure remark.


PT.

II.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

SECT. XV.

73

keep his points of contact with them from being many. The park of Shih-wei\ the garden of Hwangto

Ti, the palace of the

Thang and this

Wu

;

was done).

Lord of

(these

all

Yii, and the houses of were places in which

But the superior men

(so called, of such as the masters of the Literati and of Mohism, were bold to attack each other widi their

later days),

and how much more so are the men of Sages in dealing with others do not wound them and they who do not wound others cannot be wounded by them. Only he whom others do not injure is able to welcome and meet men. Forests and marshes make me joyful and glad but before the joy is ended, sadness comes and succeeds to it. When sadness and joy come, I cannot prevent their approach when they go, I cannot controversies

;

the present day

!

;

'

;

How sad it is that men should only be as lodging-houses for things, (and the emotions which they excite) They know what they meet, retain them.

!

but they do not

know what they do

use what power they have, but strong where they are powerless.

not meet

;

they

they cannot be

Such ignorance and powerlessness is what men cannot avoid. That they should try to avoid what they cannot avoid, is not this also sad ? Perfect speech is to put speech away; perfect action is to put action away to digest all knowledge that is known is a thing to be despised.' ;

^ This personage has occurred before in Bk. VI, par. 7, at the head of the most ancient sovereigns, who were in possession of the Tao. His park as a place for moral and intellectual inquiry is here mentioned so early was there a certain quickening of the '

'

;

mental faculties

in

China.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM,

74

BOOK Part

XXIII. Section

III.

Kang-sang

Among

BK. xxiil.

I.

Khu'^.

of Lao Tan there was a Kang-sang K/m, who had got a greater knowledge than the others of his doctrines, and took up his I.

the disciples

residence with

it

in

-

the north at the

of Wei-lei

hill

^.

His servants who were pretentious and knowing he who were officious and kindly he kept at a distance living (only) with those who were boorish and rude, and employing (only) the bustling and ill-mannered *. After three sent away, and his concubines

;

years there was great prosperity^ in Wei-lei, and

When

Mr. Kangand we thought him strange our estimate of him after a short acquaintance was that he could not do us much good but now that we have known him for years, we find him a more than ordinary benefit. Must he not be near being a sage ? Why should you not the people said to one another,

sang

first

came

he alarmed

here,

'

us,

;

;

^

See

"^

The term

vol. xxxix, p. 153.

in the text

seem here simply =*

—a

hill in

commonly denotes '

That

is,

vi,

i,

'

servants.'

It

would

disciples.'

Probably the mount

the present department of

The same phraseology

the Shih, II, ^

mean

Assigned variously.

of Yii,' *

to

Yu

in the

'

Tribute

Tang-Mu, Shan-tung.

occurs in Bk. XI, par. 5

;

and

also in

q. v.

abundant harvests.

should, probably, be

%M-

The

:^

of the

common

text


PT.

SECT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

I.

him

unite in blessing

departed (whom

him as we do

we

75

as the representative of our

worship), and raise an altar to

to the spirit of the grain

^

Kang-

?'

sang heard of it, kept his face indeed to the south '\ but was dissatisfied. His disciples thought it strange in him, but he said to them, Why, my disciples, should you think '

this strange in

When

}

vegetation grows

forth, all

arrives,

me

the

all

Do

matured.

Great Tao have been within

its

man

of the

earth

autumn have these

without any adequate cause that the Perfect

and,

;

previous fruits

spring and

come when the autumn

the airs of spring

The

?

are

effects

processes of the

in operation.

I

have heard apartment

dw^ells idly in his

surrounding walls ^, and the people get wild

and

crazy, not

him.

Now

knowing how they should

repair to

these small people of Wei-lei in their

way want to present their offerings to me among such men of ability and But am I a man to be set up as such a

opinionative

me, and place virtue.

model

when 2.

It is

? I

on

this

account that

think of the words of

His

disciples

said,

'

I

am

Lao Tan

Not

so.

dissatisfied

*.'

In ditches eight

cubits wide, or even twice as much, big fishes can-

not turn their bodies about, but minnows and eels find ^

I find

A7m, I

them it

sufficient for difficult to tell

them

^ ;

on hillocks

six or

what these people wanted to make of

further than what he says himself immediately to his disciples.

cannot think that they wished to make him their ruler. ^ This is the proper position for the sovereign in his court, and

for the sage as the teacher of the world. latter capacity, but ^

* *

Compare the Li A'l, Bk. XXXVIII, As if he were one with the Tao. I

K/m

accepts

it

in the

with dissatisfaction. par. 10, et al.

do not see the appropriateness here of the ^(j

in the text.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

76

BK. xxiii.

seven cubits high, large beasts cannot conceal themselves, but foxes of evil omen find it a good place

And

moreover, honour should be paid to the wise, offices given to the able, and preference for them.

shown to the good and the beneficial. From of old Yao and Shun acted thus how much more may people of Wei-lei the do so O Master, let them have their way!' Kang-sang replied, Come nearer, my little child;

— !

'

If a beast that could

ren.

mouth leave

its

hill

the danger that awaits

by

hold a carriag-e in

itself,

it

its

not escape

will

from the net or if a fish that could swallow a boat be left dry by the flowing away of the water, then (even) the ants are able to trouble it. Thus it is that birds and beasts seek to be as high as possible, and fishes and turtles seek to lie as deep as possible. In the it

same way men who wish and

;

to preserve their bodies

keep their persons concealed, and they do And moreover, what was there in those sovereicrns to entitle them to your laudatory mention ? Their sophislives

so in the deepest retirement possible.

tical

reasonings (resembled) the reckless

breaking

down of walls and enclosures and planting the wild rubus and wormwood in their place or makino- the hair thm before they combed it or counting the ;

;

grains

of rice

before they cooked them \ They would do such things with careful discrimination but what was there in them to benefit the world ? ;

you

If

raise the

create disorder '

All

these

eminently

;

men

of talent to

you

will

strive with

one

office,

making the people

condemnatory descriptions of Yao and Shun are

Taoistic,

appreciate them.

but so metaphorical that

it

is

not easy to


PT.

III.

SECT.

I.

THE WRITINGS OF

another for promotion

wisdom, the people

;

if

will

A'\VANG-3ZE.

']^

you employ men rob one another

(of their

These various things are make the people good and honest.

reputation) ^ to

very eager for gain

;

—a

a minister his ruler (for

and

will rob,

at

son

for their

insufficient

They

will kill his father,

midday break through

walls.

and

men

In broad daylight

it).

are

I

tell

you that the root of the greatest disorder was planted in the times of Yao and Shun. The branches of it will remain for a thousand a^es and after a thousand ages men will be found eating one another ^!

(On

Nan-yung Khi\ ^ abruptly sat right up and said, What method can an old man like me adopt to become (the Perfect man) that you have described ? Kang-sang 3ze said, Maintain your body complete hold your life in close embrace and do not let your thoughts keep working anxiously: do this for three years, and you may become the 3.

this) '

'

'

;

man

of

whom

Eyes are

I

The

have spoken.'

other rejoined,

same form, I do not know any difference between them yet the blind have no power of vision. Ears are all of the same form I do not know any difference between them yet the deaf have no power of hearing. Minds are all of the same nature, I do not know any difference between them yet the mad cannot make the '

all

of the

:

;

:

;

minds of other men their own. indeed like (yours), but things

'

Compare

^

KltVi

^

A

very

is

the

much

Tao Teh

A'ing,

in all this too violent.

disciple of to

Kang-sang A7/u

;

(My) personality is seem to separate

ch. 3.

'

a sincere seeker of the Tao,

be pitied/ says Lin Hsi-/C'ung.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

78

between

iis^

but

in you,

am

I

said to me,

wish to find

I

"

in

bk. xxiil.

myself what there

not able to do so \

is

You have now

Maintain your body complete

;

hold

and do not let your in close embrace With all my anxiously." working keep thoughts eftbrts to learn your Way, (your words) reach only my ears.' Kang-sang replied, I can say nothing more to you,' and then he added, Small flies cannot transform the bean caterpillar^; Ylieh ^ fowls canIt not hatch the eggs of geese, but Lu fowls ^ can. your

life

;

'

'

not that the nature of these fowls

is

is

different

the ability in the one case and inability in the other arise

small.

from their different capacities as large and My ability is small and not sufficient to

Why

transform you. see Laoize 4.

should you not go south and

'

?

Nan-yung AV/u hereupon took with him some and after seven days and seven nights

rations,

arrived at the abode of Lao-jze,

who

said to him,

'I am,' was the Are you come from AV/u's ? reply. 'And why, Sir, have you come with such a multitude of attendants ^ ? Nan-yung was frightened, '

'

'

and turned

head round

his

to

look behind him.

'Do you not understand my meaning ?' The other held his head down and was ashamed, Lao-jze said,

and then he got at

^

it

The

in the

and sighed, saying, I forthe moment what I should reply to your

^^

lifted

in the

sense of

^,

and read

Comj)are the Shih,

'

I believe the

*

A

up,

'

former of these sentences

^

^ih-Xiang or

it

II, v,

it

is

difficult.

I

take

pht.

Ode

2, 3.

fowls of Shan-tung are

still

larger than those of

Ffi-X'icn.

good instance of Lao's metaphorical

style.


PT.

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF ZWANG-3ZE.

I.

79

and in consequence I have lost what I What do you mean ? wished to ask you.' If I have not wisdom, men say that I am stupid \ while question,

'

'

if

have

I

occasions distress to myself.

it

it,

have not benevolence, then

am

(I

'

If

I

charged) with

have it, I distress have not righteousness, I (am charged with) injuring others, while if I have it, I distress How can I escape from these dilemmas ? myself. doing hurt to others, while myself.

If

if I

I

These are the three perplexities that trouble me and I wish at the suggestion of A7/u to ask you about them.' Lao-^ze replied, A little time ago, when I saw you and looked right into your eyes ^ I understood you, and now your words confirm the judgment which I formed. You look frightened and amazed. You have lost your parents, and are try;

'

ing with a pole to find

them

at the (bottom of) the

You have gone astray you are at your wit's You wish to recover your proper nature, and know you not what step to take first to find it. You sea.

;

end.

are to be pitied

Nan-yung

!

KJm

asked to be allowed to enter and have an apartment assigned (There) he sought to realise the qualities to him^. which he loved, and put away those which he hated. For ten days he afflicted himself, and then waited again on Lao-^ze, who said to him, You must purify yourself thoroughly But from your symptoms of 5.

(the establishment),

'

!

^

In the text

or probably

;^

it is

The

-%i must be an erroneous addition,

a mistake for the speaker's

between the eye-brows and

^

Literally,

'

^

Thus we

are as

how he

^.

it

were

name j^. eye-lashes.'

in the school of Lao-^ze,

deals with his pupils.

and can see


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

8o

BK. xxiii.

and signs of impurity about you, I see there still seem to cling to you things that you dislike. When the fettering influences from without become distress,

numerous, and you try to seize them (you it

a

difficult task)

inner

man

;

the better plan

get

intertwined,

similar

influences

difficult

task to grasp (and hold

better plan exit.

Even

istics will

them

in

Tao and

a master of the

check)

the is

it ;

a

the

door against their

to bar the outer

is

will find

bar your

And when

agfainst their entrance.

within

to

is

its

character-

not be able to control these two influences

how much less can one who is only Tao do so Nan-yung KJiix said, villager got an illness, and when his neigh-

together, and

a student of the

'A

certain

!

'

he was able to describe the malady, though it was one from which he had not When I ask you about the Grand suffered before. Tao, it seems to me like drinkinof medicine which

bours asked about

it,

(only serves to) increase to

my

illness.

I

should like

hear from you about the regular method of

guarding the

;

life

— that

will

be

sufficient for me.'

Lao-^ze replied, (You ask me about) the regular method of guarding the life can you hold the One thing fast in your embrace ? Can you keep from losing it ? Can you know the lucky and the unlucky '

;

without having recourse to the tortoise-shell or the

Can you

you ought to rest) ? Can you stop (when you have got enough) Can you give over thinking of other men, and seek what you want in yourself (alone) ? Can you flee (from the allurements of desire) ? Can you maintain an entire simplicity? Can you become a little child ? divining stalks

?

rest (w^iere

.-*

The

child will cry

becoming hoarse

;

all

— so

the day, without perfect

is

the

its

throat

harmony

(of


PT.

its

SECT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF XWANG-3ZE.

r.

physical constitution). all

such

the concentration of

its

eyes fixed unaffected

it

fingers

its

the day without relaxing their grasp

closed is

keep

It will

8

its

powers.

day, without their

all

by what

external to

is

keep

It will

moving; it.

;

—so

is

walks

It

it knows not whither it rests where it is placed, it knows not why it is calmly indifferent to things, and follows their current. This is the regular method ;

;

of oruardino- the

Nan-yung

6.

life \'

KJiix

said,

'

characteristics of the Perfect

And man

are these ? '

all

the

Lao-^ze replied,

These are what we call the breaking up of the ice, and the dissolving of the cold. The Perfect '

No.

man, along with other men, gets his food from the earth, and derives his joy from his Heaven (-conferred

But he does not like them allow himself be troubled by the consideration of advantage or injury coming from men and things he does not like them do strange things, or form plans, or enter on undertakings he flees from the allurements of desire, and pursues his way with an entire simplicity. Such is the way by which he guards his nature). to

;

;

life.' '

'

Not

a

And

'

is

quite.

I

little child.

what

it

this w^hat constitutes his perfection

?

asked you whether you could become

The

little

child

moves unconscious of

doing, and walks unconscious of whither

is

body is like the branch of a rotten tree, and its mind is like slaked lime -. Being such, misery does not come to it, nor happiness. It has is

it

^

going.

In

this

Its

long reply there are

passages in the

Tao Teh

many

A'ing;

evident

—compare

recognitions of

chapters

9,

10,

55, 58*

See the description of 3ze-X'/n's Taoistic trance

ning of the second Book. [40]

G

at the

begin-


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

82

neither misery nor happiness

from

the calamities incident to

He whose mind

2

7.

Heavenly

men

light

^

BK. XXIII.

—how

;

men

it

suffer

thus grandly fixed emits a

is

In him who emits

light.

can

?

^

When

see the (True) man.

heavenly

this

man

a

has

he

cultivated himself (up to this point), thenceforth

When he is thus conremains constant in himself. stant in himself, (what is merely) the human element Heaven

leave him*, but

will

Those

help him.

will

we call the whom their human Those whom Heaven helps people of Heaven^. we call the Sons of Heaven. Those who would by element has

learning attain to this^ seek for

^

Nan-yung Khii disappears

here.

Kh\\, disappeared in paragraph 4.

name

by Sze-ma K/nen

written

is

ductory note on

p. 153.

It

His

The is

left

what they cannot

first

master,

different

mentioned

way

Kang-sang

in

which

his

in the brief intro-

should have been further stated there

Book of Lieh-^ze (IV, 2^-'^^) some account of his name as written by Kfntn. A great officer of

that in the Fourth

him

is

Kh^n

given with

introduced as boasting of him that he was a sage, and,

is

through his mastery of the principles of Lao Tan, could hear with

and see with

his eyes

to the court of the

his ears.

marquis of

him which he had heard was

Hereupon Khang-jhang

Lu

to

false,

whom

is

brought

he says that the report of

adding that he could dispense

with the use of his senses altogether, but could not alter their several

This being reported

functions. it,

but ^

I

to Confucius,

he simply laughs

at

makes no remark. suppose that from

this

to the

sentiments of ^wang-^^ze himself.

end of the Book we have the Whether we consider them his,

or

the teachings of Lao-jze to his visitor, they are among the depths of Taoism, which I will not attempt to elucidate in the

notes here. ^

The

meaning

character which '

"

Tlic

is

have translated 'mind' here

and metaphorically used

is

'^^

for 'the

house of the mind. Hu explains it by i^ gjxj). emancipated from the human as contrary to the heavenly.

breast,' as the

He

I

the side walls of a house,'

Tao.


PT,

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

I.

8'3

Those who would by effort attain to this, attempt what effort can never effect. Those who aim by reasoning to reach it reason where reasoning learn.

has no place.

To know

to stop

by means of knowledge ment. Those who cannot do on the lathe of Heaven.

arrive

8.

body

Where

things are

is

where they cannot the highest attain-

this will

be destroyed

adjusted to maintain the

all

where a provision against unforeseen dangers life of the mind where an inward reverence is cherished to be exhibited (in all intercourse) with others where this is done, and yet all evils arrive, they are from Heaven, and not from the men themselves. They will not be sufficient to confound the established (virtue of the character), or be admitted into the Tower of Intelligence. That Tower has its Guardian, who acts unconsciously, and whose care will not be effective, if there be any conscious purpose in it ^ If one who has not this entire sincerity in himself make any outward demonstration, every such demonstration will be incorrect. The thing will enter into him, and not let go its hold. Then with every fresh demonstration there will be still greater failure. If he do what is not good in the light of open day, men will have the opportunity of punishing him if he do it in darkness and secrecy, spirits- will inflict the punishment. Let a man understand this his relation both to men and spirits, and then he will do what is good in the solitude of himself. ;

kept up to maintain the

is

;

;

—

;

^

This Guardian of the Mind or Tower of Intelligence

is

the

TAao. ^

One

of the rare introductions of spiritual agency in the early

Taoism.

G

2


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

84

He whose

rule of life

He whose

the sake of a name.

for

himself does not act

in

is

BK. XXIII.

rule

is

outside

himself has his will set on extensive acquisition. He who does not act for the sake of a name emits a light even in his ordinary conduct; he

on

set

is

Men

how he

see

that he

extensive acquisition

who

exhaustively (acquainted

make himself w^th them), while when one (tries to)

do not

indifferent to them, they

ment

will

Things enter (and

overtopping others.

is

whose

but a trafficker.

stands on tiptoe, while he thinks

take possession of) him

is

is

And how

in his person.

find

can other

any lodg-

men

find

But when one denies lodgment to men, there are none who feel attachment to him. In this condition he is cut off from other men. There is no weapon more deadly than the wilP; even Mu-ye^ was inferior to it. There is no robber greater than the Yin and Yang, from whom nothing can escape of all between heaven and earth. But it is not the Yin and Yang that play the robber; it is the mind that causes them to do so. such lodo^ment

?

—

The Tao

9.

be found in the subdivisions (of be found) in that when comand when broken up. What I dislike in con-

subject)

its

plete,

sidering

it

;

is

(It

to

is

to

as subdivided,

to the multiplication of

that multiplication of)

'

the

effort

is

to secure

it

;

—and

that it.

that the division leads

is

it

what

Therefore when

That is, the will, man's own human element, Heavenly element of the Tao.

^

Wu.

One

of the two famous swords

Sec the account of

their

I

dislike in

leads to the (thought

made

making in

(a

man)

in opposition to

for Ho-lu, the

king of

the seventy-fourth chapter

of the 'History of the Various States;' very marvellous, but evidently,

and acknowledged

to be, fabulous.


PT.

III.

SECT.

comes

THE WRITINGS OF

I.

forth (and

is

born),

A'\VANG-3ZE.

85

he did not return

if

we should have

his previous non-existence),

(to

(only)

when he comes forth and gets this (as we say). He is extinguished, (this is another way and yet has a real existence of saying that in life we have) only man's ghost. By taking the material as an emblem of the immaterial do we arrive at a settlement of the case of seen his ghost (return),

;

he dies

:

—

He

man.

comes forth, but from no root he reby no aperture. He has a real existence, has nothing to do with place he has con;

enters, but

but

it

;

tinuance, but

He

end.

do with

it

has nothing to do with beginning or

has a real existence, but

place, such

continuance, but or end, such

has death

;

is

All

things

has nothing to

he has

has nothing to do with beginning he has life he

he comes forth ;

it

his relation to space;

his relation to time

not see his form of Heaven.

it

is

—

;

all this is

The door

of

come from

;

;

he enters

what

Heaven

is is

;

but

we do

called the door

Non-Existence.

non-existence.

existences could not bring themselves

The

(first)

into exist-

ence they must have come from non-existence. And non-existence is just the same as non-existing. ;

Herein

is

the secret of the sages.

Amonof the ancients there were those whose knowledge reached the extreme point. And what was that point ? There were some who thought This was that in the beginning there was nothing. 10.

extreme point, the completest reach of their knowledge, to which nothing could be added. Again, there were those who supposed that (in the beginning) there were existences, proceeding to consider life to be a (gradual) perishing, and death a returnthe

ing (to the original state).

And

there they stopped,


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

85

BK. xxiil.

making, (however), a distinction between life and Once again there were those who said, In death. the beginning there was nothing by and by there '

;

was Hfe and then in a Httle time life was succeeded hold that non-existence was the head, by death. But life the body, and death the os coccygls. ;

We

of those

who acknowledge

existence, death and

Keeper, we are the

life,

that existence

are

all

Though

friends.'

and non-

under the One those

who

maintained these three views were different, they

were so as the different branches of the same ruling Family (of Khi\) \ the A'aos and the /v'ings, bearing the surname of the lord whom they honoured as the author of their branch, and the A'ias named

—

from their appanage

;

—

(all

one, yet seeming) not to

be one.

The

possession of

under a the

boiler.

life is

life is like

When

spoken of as

that

is

differently distributed,

But to say that life and better in one than

different.

is

different in different lives,

in

another,

there

the soot that collects

an improper mode of speech. And yet may be something here which we do not know, is

(As

for instance), at the la sacrifice the

the

divided hoofs

may be

set

paunch and forth on separate

dishes, but they should not

be considered as parts of different victims (and again), when one is inspecting, a house, he goes over it all, even the adytum for the shrines of the temple, and visits also the most private apartments; doing this, and setting a different estimate on the different parts. Let me try and speak of this method of appor;

' Both Lao ami A'wang belonged was natural to them.

to

K/m, and

this illustration


PT.

SECT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-SZE.

I.

tioning one's

approval

consideration

in

From

this

it

;

—

life

is

knowledge

the is

fundamental

the instructor.

they multiply their approvals and

approvals, determining

what

:

87

what

They go on

is real.

is

dis-

merely nominal and

to conclude that to

them-

must the appeal be made in everything, and make others adopt them as their model prepared even to die to make good their views on every point. In this way they consider being employed in office as a mark of wisdom, and not being so employed as a mark of stupidity, success as entitling to fame, and the want of it as disgraceful. The men of the present day who follow this dlfferentiatlngf method are like the cicada and the little there is no difference between them. dove selves

to try to

^

;

—

When

one treads on the foot of another In the market-place, he apologises on the ground of the If an elder tread on his younger brother, he bustle. If a parent tread on a proceeds to comfort him II.

;

child, '

he says and does nothing.

The

politeness

greatest

respect to others

;

;

is

;

the greatest

wisdom

the greatest benevolence

is

said,

special

the greatest righteousness

take no account of things lay no plans

to

Is

Hence it show no

to

is

is

to

to

make

the greatest good no demonstration of affection faith is to give no pledge of sincerity.' unravel the Repress the impulses of the will to entanglements errors of the mind put away the virtue and clear away all that obstructs the free course of the Tao, Honours and riches, distinctions ;

;

;

;

and austerity, fame and profit duce the impulses of the will. ^

See

in

Bk.

I,

;

these six things pro-

Personal appearance

par. 2.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

88

BK. xxiii.

and deportment, the desire of beauty and subtle reasonings, excitement of the breath and cherished these six things produce errors of the thoughts Hatred and longings, joy and anger, grief mind. and delight these six things are the entanglements Refusals and approachments, receiving to virtue. and ability these six things knowledge giving, and ;

;

;

with

conditions,

the

rect,

still

is

it

pellucid,

;

do not Being cor-

correct.

is

still,

is

it

pellucid

from pre-occupation

free

is

it

mind

being

these four

of each,

causes

six

agitate the breast, the

When

Tao.

obstruct the course of the

;

being

;

being free

from pre-occupation, it is in the state of inaction, which it accomplishes everything.

The Tao

the

is

Life

virtues.

object of reverence to

what gives opportunity

is

play of the virtues. character of the is

life.

that

it

the

for the dis-

The nature is the substantive The movement of the nature

When

called action.

we say The

all

in

has lost

action

(its

becomes

hypocritical,

proper attribute).

wise communicate with what is external to them and are always laying plans. This is what with all their wisdom they are not aware of they ;

When

look at things askance. nature) is

in

from external constraint, we have what

called virtue

what to

is

—

the action (of the

;

when

is

it

one's own,

all

we have

government. These two names seem be opposite to each other, but in reality they are mutual accord.

1

2.

is

!

called

1

was skilful

stupid in wishing end.

The

sage

in hitting the

men

to

go on praising him without Heavenwards, but stupid

skilful

is

^

minutest mark, but

See on V, par.

2.


PT.

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

I.

89

manwards. It is only the complete man who can be both skilful Heavenwards and good manwards. Only an insect can play the insect, only an insect

show the hates

Even

insect nature.

attempt

the

to

the complete

exemplify the

man

nature

of

Heaven. He hates the manner in which men do so, and how much more would he hate the doino- so by himself before men !

When

way of I, he was sure mastery with his bow. the world were to be made a cage, birds would

to obtain If all

a bird came it

;

— such

the

in

was

his

have nowhere to escape to. Thus it was that Thang caged I Yin by making him his cook ^ and that duke Mu of A7/in caged Pai-li Hsi by giving

him ^. But cage men by anything but what they the skins of five rams for

if

you try to you will

like,

never succeed.

A

man, one of whose feet has been cut off, discards ornamental (clothes) his outward appearance will not admit of admiration. A criminal under sentence of death will ascend to any height without fear he has ceased to think of life or death. When one persists in not reciprocating the gifts (of friendship), he forgets all others. Having forgotten all others, he may be considered as a Heaven-like man. Therefore when respect is shown to a man, and it awakens in him no joy, and when contempt awakens no anger, it is only one who shares in the Heaven-like harmony that can be thus. When he would display anger and yet is not angry, the anger comes out in that repression of it. When he would put forth action, and yet does not do so, ;

;

^

See IMencius V,

"^

i,

7.

JMencius V,

i,

9.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

90

BK. xxiil.

Desiring to be quiesis in that not-acting. he must pacify all his emotions desiring to be spirit-like, he must act in conformity with his mind. When action is required of him, he wishes that it may be right and it then is under an inevitable the action

cent,

;

;

constraint.

Those who

act

evitable constraint pursue the

according to that

way

of the sage.

in-


PT,

SECT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF

II.

A'WANG-,=!ZF..

9

BOOK XXIV. Part

Hsii

Wu-kwel

Hsli

I.

Section

III.

II.

Wu-kwei^

havinor

obtained throuoh

Nii

Wu

Shang an introduction to the marquis of Wei ^ the marquis, speaking to him with kindly sympathy^, ^

You

you have suffered from your ^ in the forests, and still you have been willing to come and see poor me^.' Hsii Wu-kwei replied, It is I who have to comfort your lordship what occasion have you to comfort me ? If your lordship go on to fill up the measure of your sensual desires, and to prolong your likes and said,

'

are

Sir

ill.

hard and laborious

;

toils

'

;

then the condition of your mental nature

dislikes,

be diseased, and

will

you discourage and repress

if

those desires, and deny your likings and dislikings, that

1

will

See

A

vol.

be an

affliction

to

your ears and eyes

xxxix, pp. 153, 154.

and minister of the marquis Wu. This was the second marquis of Wei, one of the three principalities into which the great state of 3in had been broken up, and ^

favourite

^

which he ruled as the marquis

His son usurped the

whom Mencius had

title

K\

for sixteen years, b. c.

of king, and was the

interviews with.

Wu,

'

386-371.

king Hui of Liang,'

or

'

martial,' Nvas A'l's

honorary, posthumous epithet. *

The

character

second and fourth. next,

it is

fort or

reward for

The

which

I

thus translate, has two tones, the

Here and elsewhere in

this

paragraph and the

with one exception in the fourth tone, meaning

occurrence, ^

(^)

toils

endured.'

— hard and laborious '

The one exception

is

'

to

com-

its

next

toils.'

appropriate and humble designation of himself by the

ruler of a state.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

92

BK. xxiv.

it is for (deprived of their accustomed pleasures) me to comfort your lordship, what occasion have ;

The marquis looked conyou to comfort me ? temptuous, and made no reply. After a little time, Hsli Wu-kwei said, Let me tell '

'

I look at dogs and judge your lordship something: One of the lowest of them by their appearance ^

quality seizes his food, satiates himself,

— he has the attributes of a seems

and stops

;

One of a medium sun. One of the

fox.

be looking at the highest quality seems to have forgotten the one thing, himself. But I judge still better of horses than I do quality

to

of doofs.

When

forward, as off,

if

I

do

so,

I

find that

following a line

so as to describe a

hook

;

;

one

oroes straio-ht-

that another turns

that a third describes a

a fourth describes a circle

and that as exactly as a compass

would make

all

square as

following the measure so called

if

it.

These are

;

horses of a state

but

His

they are not equal to a horse of the kingdom. qualities are complete.

;

Now he looks anxious now ;

way now to be forgetting himself. Such a horse prances along, or rushes on, spurning the dust and not knowing where he is.' The marquis was greatly pleased and laughed.

to be losing the

When

;

Wu-kwei came out. Nil Shane said to was it. Sir, that you by your counsels produced such an effect on our ruler ? In my coun-

him,

'

Hsli

How

sellings of him,

now

indirectly, taking

my

subjects

from the Books of Poetry, History, Rites, and Music now directly, from the Metal Tablets ", and the six Bow-cases 2, all calculated for the service (of the ;

'

Literally,

'^

The names

'

1

physiognomise dogs.' of two Books, or Collections of Tablets, the former


PT.

III.

State),

SECT.

and

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

II.

be of great benefit

to

93

in these counrepeated times without number, I have never seen the ruler show his teeth in a smile by ;

sellings,

:

what counsels have you made him so pleased to-day?' Hsu Wu-kwei replied, I only told him how I judged of dogs and horses by looking at their appearance.' 'So?' said Nil Shang, and the other rejoined, 'Have you not heard of the wanderer ^ from Yiieh ? when he had been gone from the state several days, he was glad when he saw any one whom he had seen in it when he had been gone a month, he was glad when he saw any one whom he had known in it and when he had been gone a round year, he was glad when he saw any one who looked like a native of it. The longer he was gone, the more longingly did he think of the people was it not so ? The men who withdraw to empty valleys, where the hellebore bushes stop up the little paths made by the weasels, as they push their way or stand amid the waste, are glad when they seem to hear the sounds of human footsteps and how much more would they be so, if it were their brothers and relatives talking and laughing by their side How long it is since the words of a True- man were heard as he talked and laughed by our ruler's side !' '

;

;

;

!

2,

At

(another) interview of

the marquis

Wu,

been dwelling

Hsu Wu-kwei

with

You,

have

the latter said,

in the forests for

'

Sir,

a long time, living

containing Registers of the Population, the latter treating of military subjects. ^

Kwo

Hsiang makes

this

'

a banished criminal.'

This

is

not

necessary. ^

Wu-kwei then had

a high opinion of his

own

attainments in

Taoism, and a low opinion of Nii Shang and the other

courtiers.


BK. xxiv.

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

C)4

on acorns and chestnuts, and satiating onions and chives, without thinking Now (that you are here), is it because or because you wish to try again the

and meat

?

yourself with

of poor me. you are old ? taste of wine

or because (you wish that)

I

may

enjoy

the happiness derived from the spirits of the altars of the

Hsu Wu-kwei replied, poor and mean condition, and have

Land and Grain?'

I was born in a never presumed to drink of your lordship's wine, My object in coming was or eat of your meat. under your troubles.' to comfort your lordship Yes, troubles ? my under me What ? comfort '

'

'

'

both your lordship's spirit and body.' The marquis said, 'What do you mean?' His Heaven and Earth have one and visitor replied,

to comfort

'

the

same purpose

In the

production (of

However hieh one man be

all

men).

exalted, he should not

and however low may be the position of another, he should not

think that he

think that he

Is

favourably dealt with

Is

;

unfavourably dealt with.

You

are

Indeed the one and only lord of the 10,000 chariots (of your state), but you use your dignity to embitter (the lives of) all the people, and to pamper your

But your spirit does The spirit (of man) loves to not acquiesce in this. be in harmony with others and hates selfish indulgence \ This selfish Indulgence is a disease, and ears, eyes, nose,

and mouth.

would comfort you under It. How Is It that your lordship more than others brings this The marquis said, I have disease on yourself ? wished to see you, Sir, for a long time. I want to love my people, and by the exercise of righteous-

therefore

I

'

'

*

Wii-kwei had a high idea of the constitution of

human

nature.


PT.

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

II.

95

—

make an end of war will that be sufficient ?' Hsu Wii-kwei replied, By no means. To love the By the people is the first step to injure them\ exercise of riohteousness to make an end of war is ness to

;

'

the root from which war

produced \ If your lordship try to accomplish your object in this way, you are not likely to succeed. All attempts to accomplish what we think good (with an ulterior Although your lordend) is a bad contrivance. is

ship practise benevolence and righteousness (as you

be no better than hypocrisy. You may indeed assume the (outward) form, but successful accomplishment will lead to (inward) contention, and the change thence arising will produce Your lordship also must not outward fighting. mass files of soldiers in the passages of your galleries and towers, nor have footmen and horsemen Do not let in the apartments about your altars ^. hidden your success lie in your contrary to thoughts propose),

it

will

mind do not think of conquering men by artifice, If I kill the or by (skilful) plans, or by fighting. officers and people of another state, and annex its ;

territory, spirit

I

where

to satisfy

my

selfish desires, while in

my

do not know whether the fighting be good, is

best plan

the victory that is

to

I

gain

?

Your

abandon (your purpose).

lordship's If

you

will

cultivate in your breast the sincere purpose (to love

Heaven

the people), and so respond to the feeling of

and Earth, and not people will

(further)

already have

vex

yourself, then

escaped death

*

Taoistic teaching, but questionable.

^

We

;

your

— what

need more information about the customs of the feudal

princes fully to understand the language of this sentence.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

BK. XXIV.

occasion will your lordship have to

make an end

g6

of war

?

Hwang-Ti was going to see Ta-kwel at the of A'u-jhze. Fang Ming was acting as charioteer, ^

3.

hill

and K/iding Yli was occupying the third place in the carriage. A^angZo and Hsi Phang went before the horses and Khwan Hwun and Kii Kk\ followed the carriage. When they arrived at the wild of Hsiangk/i^ng, the seven sages were all perplexed, and could Just then find no place at which to ask the way. and asked tending some horses, with boy a they met Do you know,' they said, the the way of him. and he replied that he did. He A'u-jhze?' hill of also said that he knew where Ta-kwei was living. A strange boy is this said Hwang-Ti. He not only knows the hill of A^iiihze, but he also knows where Ta-kwei is livinof. Let me ask him about The boy said, The the government of mankind.' ;

'

'

!

'

*

'

*

kingdom

administration of the

am

doing)

When all

I

;

—what

difficulty

was young,

I

is

like this (which

should there be

in

I

it ?

enjoyed myself roaming over

within the six confines of the world of space, and

then

I

began

to suffer

from

A wise

indistinct sight.

elder taught me, saying, " Ride in the chariot of the

^

Ta

person.

(or Thai)-k\vei (or Avei) appears here as the It

cannot be the name of a

be.

The whole paragraph

kwei

is

interpretation.

the character

it is

'

;

lesson of the paragraph

other places.

is

it,

is

Tao

itself,

though

to justify this

further supposed to be a per-

Great Simplicity,' which

the spontaneity of

of a

said

kwei can be adduced

The horseherd boy

sonification of the

many

as

probably a personification of the Great

no meaning of

Tao,

is

name

by some to parabolic or allegorical and Tahill,

is

characteristic of the

unvexed by the wisdom of man. The that taught in the eleventh Book, and


PT.

SECT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

II.

and roam

sun,

in

the trouble in

the wild of Hsianor-A7^anof.

my

eyes

is

a

little

97

Now

'

and

better,

I

am

again enjoying myself roaming outside the six conof the kingdom,

what

As

world of space.

fines of the

difficulty

it is

like this

to the

(which

should there be

I

doing);

Hwang-Ti

in it?'

'The administration of the world

said,

government

am is

indeed not

your business, my son nevertheless, I beg to ask you about it' The little lad declined to answer, but on Hwang-Ti putting the question again, he ;

said,

differ

who

In what does the governor of the kingdom

'

from him who has the tending of horses, and has only to put away whatever in him would '

injure the horses

?

Hwang-Ti bowed the ground, called

him twice with his head to him his Heavenly Master',' and to

'

withdrew. 4. If officers of wisdom do not see the changes which their anxious thinking has suggested, they have no joy if debaters are not able to set forth ;

have no joy; it critical examiners find no subjects on which to exercise their powers of vituperation, they have no joy they are all hampered by external restrictions. Those who try to attract the attention of their age (wish to) rise at court those who try to win the regard their views in orderly style, they

:

;

of the people- count holding office a glory

who

This

is

those

;

themselves ^

in

the

who

are bold and daring exeri;

times of calamity

title

;

those

who

the

Taking the first

tone, the

[nO]

are able

borne to the present day by the chief or pope

of Taoism, the representative of A'ang Tao-ling of our ^

those

possess muscular strength boast of doing what

difficult

is

;

initial

/('ung in the third tone.

meaning

is

different. II

If

first

century.

we take

it

in


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

gg

BK. xxiv.

swordmen and spearmen delight in fighting those whose powers are decayed seek to rest in the name ;

(they have gained)

seek

laws

who

those

the

enlarge

to

who

those

;

are skilled in the

scope of government

are proficient in ceremonies and music

pay careful attention to their deportment and those who profess benevolence and righteousness value ;

opportunities (for displaying them).

The husbandmen who do weeded are not equal

well

not keep their fields

to their business, nor are

who do not thrive in the markets. When common people have their appropriate employ-

traders

the

ment morning and another to diligence of their

implements

evening,

they stimulate one

the mechanics

;

feel

who

If

greedy are

dis-

their wealth does not increase, the

tressed

;

if

their

are masters

strong for their work.

power and influence

is

not growing,

the ambitious are sad.

Such creatures of circumstance and things delight in changes, and if they meet with a time when they can show what they can do, they cannot keep themThey all pursue selves from taking advantage of it. their own way like (the seasons of) the year, and do not change as things do. They give the reins to their bodies and natures, and allow themselves to sink beneath (the pressure of) things, and all their lifetime do not come back (to their proper selves) :

is it

5.

not sad

'

?

/v"wang-jze

said,

'

An

archer, without taking

aim beforehand, yet may hit the mark. If we say that he is a good archer, and that all the world may '

All

the parties in

this

paragraph disallow the great principle

of Taoism, which does everything by doing nothing.


PT.

III.

SECT.

be

Is

',

is

THE WRITINGS OF

II.

?

this allowable

continued,

K'vja.ng-^ze

99

Hui-^ze replied,

'

men do

All

'

A'\VANG-3ZE.

'

It

is.'

not agree in

counting the same thing to be right, but every one

own view to be men may be Yaos, is this

maintains his all

(again) '

Very

Mo

'It

replied,

well

of

(Ti),

is;'

Yang

(A'li),

(different schools).

we

(if

;

allowable

?

'

say) that

Hui-^ze

and A'wang-jze went

there are the

;

right

literati,

and of Ping

on,

the followers of "

;

— making four

Including yourself, Master, there

Which of your view^s is really right ? Or you take the position of Lu A'ii ^ ? One of his disciples said to him, " Master, I have got hold of your method. I can in winter heat the furnace under my tripod, and in summer can produce ice." LCi ATi said, " That is only with the Yang element to call out the same, and with the Yin to call out I will show you the yin that is not my method. what my method is." On this he tuned two citherns, placing one of them in the hall, and the other in one of the inner apartments. Striking the note Kung"*

are

five.

will

;

—

the one, the

in

same note vibrated

in the

other,

and so it was with the note A'io'*; the two instruments being tuned in the same way. But if he had differently tuned them on other strings different

^

The famous

century '*

par.

archer of the Hsia dynasty, in the twenty-second

b. c.

The name

of

Kung-sun Lung,

the

Lung

Li-/7/an of Bk.

XXI.

I.

' Only mentioned here. The statement of his disciple and his remark on it are equally obscure, though the latter is partially illustrated from the twenty-third, twenty-fourth, and other hexagrams

Yih A'ing. The sounds of

of the *

scale,

the

first

corresponding to our

and third notes of the Chinese musical and E. I know too litde of music

A

myself to pronounce further on Lij II

2

A'ii's illustration.


BK. XXIV.

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

lOO

from the normal arrangement of the

would

strings

five-and-twenty

five notes, the

have vibrated,

all

without any difference of their notes, the note to which he had tuned them ruling and guiding all the Is

others.

your maintaining your view to be right

just like this ?' literati, and that Suppose and Ping. the followers of Mo, Yang, They put they have come to dispute with me.

Hui-jze replied,

Here now are the

conflicting

their

forth

'

statements

me down proved me wrong

ferously to put

;

they try voci-

but none of them have

;

—what

do you say to A'wang-jze said, There was a man of Kh\ this ? who cast away his son in Sung to be a gatekeeper there, and thinking nothing of the mutilation he would incur the same man, to secure one of his sacrificial vessels or bells, would have it strapped and secured, while to find his son who was lost, he would so not go out of the territory of his own state forgetful was he of the relative importance of things. If a man of KJm, going to another state as a lame gate-keeper, at midnight, at a time when no one was nigh, were to fight with his boatman, he would not be able to reach the shore, and he would have done \' what he could to provoke the boatman's animosity ever

:

'

'

;

:

—

6. As ATwang-jze was accompanying a funeral, when passing by the grave of Hui-jze^, he looked

^

'riie illustrations in this last

are defective to

member

Lin Ilsi-^'ung says that

obscure.

;

his

own

all

of the paragraph are also

the old explanations of

explanation has failed to

make

them

itself clear

me. 2

The

Master,'

expression in the

makes

friend with

it

whom

last

sentence of the paragraph, 'the

certain that this

he had had so

was the grave of ^wang-^ze's conversations and arguments.

many


PT.

SECT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

11.

lOI

round, and said to his attendants, 'On the top of the

man

nose of that

of Ying-^ there

He

like a fly's wing.'

cut

a

(little) bit

man

of Ying^ standing undisturbed.

ruler Yiian of

Sung

^

artisan Shih,

and said

thing on me.'

The

been able on which

heard of the

artisan

'

'

have worked has been dead

I

Kwan A'ung him, and

very severe

said,

will

it

A^ung

;

'

for a long

Since the death of the

duke

ill,

work upon.

to

said,

'

I

talk.'

Hwan went

to ask

A^mg, is should you not speak out your mind this

Your

'

father

illness,

prove the great

illness, to

me to entrust my State To whom does your grace wish

be best for

trust it?'

?'

'To Pao

He

not do.

will

being

said,

Should

?

called the

feat,

Try and do the same said, Your servant has

to him,

Master, I have had no material have had no one with whom to

me

The

to trim things in that way, but the material

A'wang-.^ze

time.'

to

en-

leaving the nose uninjured, and the (statue

tirely,

of) the

7.

mud

mud

a wind, wdiich immediately carried off the

for

of

Shih whirled his axe so as to produce

away.

it

is

sent for the artisan Shih to

is

Shii-ya

^,'

was the

an admirable

reply.

officer,

whom Kwan to en-

'He

pure and

who are not like himAnd when he once hears

incorruptible, but with others self

'

he

Ymg

will

not associate.

was the

capital of

Kim.

I

graves of wealthy and distinguished

have seen in China about the

men many

men somehow connected wiih them. 2 Yiian is called the ruler of Sung. '

'

time a mere dependency of Kfn.

The

life-sized statues of

That duchy was by

this

sacrifices of its old ruling

House were finally extinguished by Kfn in b. c. 206. 3 Pao Shu-ya had been the life-long friend of the dying premier, and to him in the first place had been owing the elevation of Hwan to the marquisate.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

102

BK. xxiv,

If of another man's faults, he never forgets them. you employ him to administer the state, above, he will

take the leading of your Grace, and, below, he

will

come

time you

duke was,

said,

If

'

I

He

do.

into collision with the people

Who,

'

is

and

who

is

man who

a

whom

ashamed

pities those

;

—

'

Hsi Phang^;

is

forgets his

no long

The

The

?

reply

— he

own high

will

position,

those below him wall not revolt.

that he

who

not equal to Hwang-Ti,

is

Him

are not equal to himself.

we

call

imparts of his wealth to others

of worth.

in

offender.'

man

the

is

imparts of his virtue to others

him who

man

then,

must speak, there

and against

He

be holding him as an

will

He who by

a sage

we

call

a

would preside winning them he

his w^orth

over others, never succeeds

in

;

w^ho w'lth his worth condescends to others, never

Hsi Phang has not been (much) heard of in the state he has not been (much) distinguished in his own clan. But as I must

but succeeds

in

winning them.

;

speak, he

Is

the

The king

8.

man of

for you.'

Wu,

floating

about on the ATiang,

(landed and) ascended the Hill of monkeys, which

when they saw him, scampered themselves

among

however, w^hich,

In

all,

and hid There was one, an unconcerned way, swung about off In terror,

the thick hazels.

on the branches, displaying

Its

cleverness to the king,

who thereon discharged an arrow

at It. With a nimble motion it caught the swift arrow, and the king ordered his attendants to hurry forward and shoot It and thus the monkey was seized and killed. ;

The '

king then, looking round, said to his friend

For a long time a great

)ear as

Kwan

-ATung himself.

officer of

Kid, but

lie

Yen

died in the same


PT.

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF A:WANG-3ZE.

II.

Pu-i\ 'This

monkey made

a display of

I03

its

artful-

and trusted in its agility, to show me its arrothis it was which brought it to this fate. gance Take warning from it. Ah do not by your looks give yourself haughty airs !' Yen Pu-i \ when he returned home, put himself under the teaching of Tung Wu^ to root up- his pride. He put away what he delighted in and abjured distinction. In three years the people of the kingdom spoke of him ness,

;

—

!

with admiration.

Nan-po 3ze-/C'//i^ was seated, leaning forward on and sighing gently as he looked up to heaven. (Just then) Yen AV/ang-jze ^ came in, and said, when he saw him, Master, you surpass all others. Is it right to make your body thus like a mass of withered bones, and your mind like so 9.

his stool,

'

much

slaked lime

?

The

'

lived in a grotto on a

At

hill.

once came to see me, and

other said,

all

that time

'

formerly

I

Ho

Thien

the multitudes of

^

Kh\

congratulated him thrice (on his having found the I must first have shown myself, and was that he knew me I must first have been selling (what I had), and so it was that he came to buy. If I had not shown what I possessed, how should he have known it; if I had not been selling (myself), how should he have come to buy me ? I pity

proper man). so

it

;

^ We know these names only from their occurrence here. \Vu must have been a professor of Taoism.

2

'

The

a hoe.'

text here

is ]|)[j,

The Khang-hsi

the character, but ^

See the

'

5)

TK

first

we

find

;'

but

it

is

explained as

dictionary does not give this it

in that of

paragraph of Bk.

'^"^^ ^^ ^^^

marquis of A7n

'to help

tB

in b. c. 389.

^Q

Yen

Tung

=

'^},

meaning of

Yiian.

II.

of Sze-ma A7nen,

who became


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

I04

men who

the

who

lose themselves

^

pity others (for not being

pity the

men who

I

;

also pity the

known)

men who

pity the

BK. xxiv.

pity others.

But since then the time I

in the state in

and

I

also

pity those that

by; (and so

am

;

men

is long gone which you have

found me)^. lo. A'ung-ni, having gone to Khix, the king ordered wine to be presented to him. Sun Shu-ao stood, =*

holding the goblet

having received

sacrificial libation,

an occasion as

in his

(a cup),

and

this,

hand.

poured

said,

!-liao of its

Shih-nan ^ contents out as a

'The men of

made some

old,

on such

A'ung-ni

speech.'

have heard of speech without words but I have never spoken it; I will do so now. f-liao of said,

'

I

;

Shih-nan kept (quietly) handling his

'

'

spheres,

In seeking for worldly honours.

That sire

little

is,

have abjured

I

attainment in the

Tao

all

desire for worldly honour,

and de-

alone.

See Mencius VI,

iOwang who

ii, 15. Sun Shu-ao was chief minister to king died in b.c. 591, and died, probably, before Confucius

was born, and

I-liao (p. 28, n. 3)

the death of the sage.

The

appears in public

three

men

life

only after

could not have appeared

together at any time.

This account of their doing so was devised by our author as a peg on which to hang his own lessons in the rest of the

found

it

The two historical events referred to I have They are instances of doing nothing, accomplishing what is very great. The action of

paragraph.

diflicult to discover.

and yet thereby

i-liao in quietly handling his balls recalls my seeing the same thing done by a gentleman at AV/ii-fau, the city of Confucius, '

'

in 1873.

Being

there with a companion, and not knowing Grand Canal, many gentlem.en came to advise with us how we should proceed. Among them was one who, while

how

left

to get to the

tendering his advice, kept rolling about two brass balls in one palm with tlic fingers of the other hand. When I asked the meaning of his action, I was told, To show how he is at his ease and master of the situation.' I mention the circumstance because I have nowhere found the phrase in the text adequately explained. '


PT.

III.

SECT.

and the

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

II.

IO5

between the two Houses were Shu-ao slept undisturbed on his

difficulties

resolved

;

Sun

couch, with his (dancer's) feather in his hand, and

men

of Ying enrolled themselves for the w^ar. had a beak three cubits lone ^' In the case of those two (ministers) we have what is called The Way that cannot be trodden ^ ;' in (the case of A'ung-ni) we have what is called the Argument without words -.' Therefore when all attributes are comprehended in the unity of the Tao, and speech stops at the point to which knowledge the I

wish

I

'

'

does not reach, the conduct there

is

(not)

^

is

But where

complete.

Tao, the

the unity of the

attributes

cannot (always) be the same, and that which is beyond the reach of knowledge cannot be exhibited by

any reasoning. There may be as many names as those employed by the Literati and the Mohists, but (the result

is)

Thus when

evil.

reject the streams that flow into

course,

we have

the sea does not it

in their

eastward

the perfection of greatness.

sage embraces in his regard both

The

Heaven and Earth

;

under the sky

;

his beneficent influence extends to all

and we do not know from whom it comes. Therefore though when living one may have no rank, and when dead no honorary epithet though the reality (of what he is) may not be acknowledged and his name not established we have in him what is called The Great Man.' A dog is not reckoned good because it barks well and a man is not reckoned wise because he speaks ;

;

'

^

This strange wish concludes the speech of Confucius. is from A'wang-jze.

follows "^

^

Compare the opening chapters of The Tao is greater than any and

the all

Tao Teh of

its

A'ing.

attributes.

What


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

I06 skilfully

;— how much

less

BK. xxiv.

can he be deemed Great

one thuiks he is Great, he is not fit to be achow much less is he so from the counted Great Now none practice of the attributes (of the Tao)M If

;

Heaven and Earth but do they seek for anything to make them so grandly complete ? He who knows this grand completion are so grandly complete as

does not seek for

it

;

he loses nothing and abandons

;

he does not change himself from regard to he turns in on himself, and finds (external) things nothing

;

;

there an inexhaustible store

and does not

feel

about

perfect sincerity of the

;

he follows antiquity

(for its lessons)

;

— such

is

the

Great Man.

had eight sons. Having arranged them before him, he called A'iu-fang Yan ^, and said to him, Look at the physiognomy of my sons for II. 3ze-/'/^i

^

'

me — which Khwan is ;

'

the

be the fortunate one fortunate

and joyfully

startled,

replied,

will

'

Khwan

said,

'

Yan

life.'

The

uneasy, burst into tears, and said,

'

When

Yan

meals of the ruler

'

father looked

What

son done that he should come to such a fate replied,

looked

^z^-Ichi

one.'

said.

'In what way?'

will share the

of a state to the end of his

?

has ? '

my Yan

one shares the meals of the ruler

of a state, blessings reach to

all

within the three

how much more to and mother But you. Master, weep when you hear this you oppose (the idea of) such happiness. It is the good fortune of your son, and

branches of his kindred^, and his

father

!

;

*

See note 3 on previous page.

^

This can hardly be any oiher but Nan-kwo ^ze-kh\. A famous physiognomist some say, of horses. Hwai-nan 3ze

^

calls ^

;

him A'iu-fang Kao

(ffi.).

See Mayers's Manual,

p.

303.


PT.

SECT.

III.

II.

THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-SZE.

IO7

you count it his misfortune.' ^7,Q-kk\ said, O Yan, what sufficient ground have you for knowing that this will be Khwan's good fortune ? (The fortune) that is summed up in wine and flesh affects only the nose and the mouth, but you are not able to know how it will come about. I have never been a shepherd, and yet a ewe lambed in the south-west corner I have never been fond of hunting, of my house. and yet a quail hatched her young in the south-east If these were not prodigies, what can be corner. accounted such } Where I wish to occupy my mind with my son is in (the wide sphere of) heaven and I wish to seek his enjoyment and mine in earth (the idea of) Heaven, and our support from the Earth. I do not mix myself up with him in the affairs (of the world) nor in forming plans (for his advantage) nor in the practice of what is strange. I pursue with him the perfect virtue of Heaven and Earth, and do not allow ourselves to be troubled by outward things. I seek to be with him in a state of undisturbed indifference, and not to practise what affairs might indicate as likely to be advan'

;

;

;

tageous.

And now

vulgar recompense.

there

is

to

Whenever

come

there

is

to

us

this

a strange

must have been strange conduct. Danger threatens not through any sin of me or of my son, but as brought about, I apprehend, by Heaven. It is this which makes me weep Not long after this, ^zQ-k/ii sent off Khwan to go to Yen\ wdien he was made prisoner by some robbers on the way. It would have been difficult to sell him if he were whole and entire, and they thought realisation, there

;

—

!

^

The

state so called.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

I08

their easiest plan

They

first.

was

cut off (one of his) feet

to

did so, and sold

became Inspector of roads theless he had flesh to eat

BK. XXIV.

him

in

Kh\, where he

for a Mr. Kh\x^. till

Never-

he died.

Nieh AVmeh met Hsli Yu (on the way), and said to him, Where, Sir, are you going- x.q}' 'I am 'What do you fleeing from Yao,' was the reply. ? mean Yao has become so bent on his benevolence that I am afraid the world will laugh at him, and that in future ages men will be found eating 12.

'

'

'

Now

one another^. without

difliculty.

with affection

;

the people are collected together

Love them, and they respond and they come to you

benefit them,

;

and they are stimulated (to please you) make them to experience what they dislike, and they disperse. When the loving and benefiting proceed from benevolence and righteousness, those who forget the benevolence and righteousness, and those who make a profit of them, are the many. In this way the practice of benevolence and righteousness comes to be without sincerity and is like a borrowing of the instruments with which men catch birds ^ In all this the one man's seekino; to benefit the world by his decisions and enactments (of such a nature) is as if he were to cut through (the nature of all) by one operation Yao knows how wise and

praise them,

;

superior

'

men

—

can benefit the world, but he does not

One

expert supposes the text here to mean duke Khxa;' but was no such duke of Kh\. The best explanation seems to be Khn was a rich gentleman, inspector of the roads oiKhX, or of '

there that

the streets of

its

capital,

who bought Khwan

for him. ^

Compare

'

A

in

scheming

Bk. XXIII, par. for one"s

own

2.

advantage.

to take his duties


THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

PT.Ill.SECT.il.

IO9

know how they injure it. It is only those w^ho stand outside such men that know this \' There are the pliable and weak the easy and hasty the grasping and crooked. Those who are called the pliable and weak learn the words of some

also

;

;

one master,

to

which they freely yield their assent,

being secretly pleased with themselves, and thinking that their knowledge

is sufficient, while they do have not yet begun (to underIt is this which makes them stand) a single thing. The easy and hasty are like so pliable and weak. lice on a pig. The lice select a place w^iere the bristles are more wide apart, and look on it as a great palace or a large park. The slits between the toes, the overlappings of its skin, about its nipples and its thighs, all these seem to them safe apartments and advantageous places they do not know that the butcher one morning, swinging about his arms, will spread the grass, and kindle the fire, so that they and the pig will be roasted together. So do they appear and disappear with the place where they harboured this is why they are called the easy and hasty. Of the grasping and crooked we have an example in Shun. Mutton has no craving for ants, but ants have a craving for mutton, for it is rank. There was a rankness about the conduct of Shun, and the people were pleased with him. Hence w^hen he thrice changed his residence, every one of them became a capital city ^. When he came to the wild

not

know

that they

;

:

^

I

tence,

suppose that the words of Hsii

and

that

from

the sentiments of

this

the

to

^wang-jze

end of

himself.

but sometimes coarse. ^

See note on Mencius V,

i,

2, 3.

Yu

stop with

the paragraph

The

style

is

his,

this

sen-

we have

—graphic


BK. xxiv,

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

jlO

of Tang', he had 100,000 famiUes about him. Yao having heard of the virtue and abiHty of Shun, appointed him to a new and uncultivated territory,

look forward to the benefit of his coming When Shun was appointed to this new terri-

saying,

'

here.'

I

were advanced, and his intelligence was decayed; and yet he could not find a place This is an example of being of rest or a home. grasping and wayward.

tory, his years

—

Therefore

(in

opposition to such) the spirit-like

dislikes the flocking of the multitudes to him.

man

and from results benefit no not agree, do when they Hence there are none whom he their coming. near to himself, and none whom he brings very

When

the multitudes come, they do not agree

;

He keeps his virtue in keeps at a great distance. (the spirit of) nourishes warmly and close embrace, harmony, so as to be in accordance with all men. This

called the

is

True man

of the ant he puts

of the fishes

away

;

Is

hearing that of the ear its

general

its

his plans are simply those

;

level as

every change

in

is

simply that of the eye; his

mind

his

;

Beino-

exercises.

and

straight

the knowledge

even the notions of the sheep he

^

His seeing

discards.

Even

2.

if

is

such,

governed by his

marked out by a

course line,

is

and

accordance (with the circum-

stances of the case).

The True men

13.

of old waited for the issues

of events as the arrangements of Heaven, and did

human efforts The True men

not by their

Heaven. ' "^

•''

Situation

The

try to take the place of

of old (now) looked on

unknown.

spirit-like

man and

the true

Fishes forget everything in

llie

man

water.

are the same.


PT.

SECT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF A:WANG-3ZE.

II.

success as

and on

life

failure as

on success as death and on

death

failure

I I I

and (now)

;

as

operation of medicines will illustrate this:

The

life.

— there are

monk's-bane, the /-ieh-kang, the tribulus fruit, and each of these has the time and case for

china-root

;

which

supremely suitable

Kau-/w'ien^

took his

and all such plants and be mentioned particularly. station on (the hill of) Kwai-/f7?i

with 3,000

men with

their buff-coats

it is

;

their suitabilities cannot

Kung knew how

minister)

and shields:

(his

the ruined (Yiieh) might

be preserved, but the same man did not know the sad fate in store for himself. Hence it is said, The eye of the owl has its proper fitness the leg still

*

;

of the crane has

of

it

would

its

proper

limit,

distress (the bird).'

(further) said,

volume of the

'

When

river

to cut off

Hence

(also)

the wind passes over

is

the sun passes over

and

diminished, and so

it.

But

let

it is

any it

it,

is

the

w^hen

the wind and sun

keep a watch together on the river, and it will not begin to feel that they are doing it any injury: it relies on its springs and flows on.' Thus, water does its part to the ground with undeviating exactness and so does the shadow to the substance and one

;

thing to another.

Therefore there

is

danger from

the power of vision in the eyes, of hearing in the

and of the inordinate thinking of the mind yea, there is danger from the exercise of every power of which man's constitution is the depository. ears,

;

between Kau-X'ien of Yiieh and and some following chapters of the History of the various States of the Eastern A'au (Li eh Kwo A'ih).' We have sympathy with Kau-X-ien, till his ingratitude to his two great ministers, one of whom was Wan ATung (the Aung ^

See the account of the

Fu-y('/^ai

of

Wu

struQ:trle

in the eightieth

'

of the

text),

shows the baseness of

his character.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

112

When

the danger has

come

averted, and the calamity

on

increasing.

security)

is

The

BK. XXIV.

to a head,

perpetuated, and goes

is

return from this (to a state of

the result of (great)

effort,

and success and yet

can be attained only after a long time

men

;

consider (their power of self-determination) as

their precious possession: this

cannot be

it

way

that

we have

—

is

not sad?

it

the ruin of states and the

slaughtering of the people without end

one knows how to ask how 14.

Therefore,

the

It is in

it

comes about.

man on

of

feet

while no

;

the earth

tread but on a small space, but going on to where he has not trod before, he traverses a great distance

knowledge is but small, but going on what he does not already know, he comes to know what is meant by Heaven^ He knows it as The Great Unity; The Great Mystery; The Great Illuminator; The Great Framer The Great Boundlessness The Great Truth The Great Determiner. This makes his knowledge complete. As The Great Unity, he comprehends it as The Great Mystery, he unfolds it; as the Great Illuminator, he contemplates it; as the Great P>amer, it is to him the Cause of all as the Great Boundlessness, all is to him its embodiment; as The Great Truth, he examines it; as The Great Determiner, he holds easily; so his

to

;

;

;

;

;

it fast.

Thus Heaven

to

is

him

all

the brightest intelligence.

is

its

'

pivot

;

in this is

Tao

Obscurity has

sets forth the

as leading to the

and the means by which

it

may be

in this

culmination of

knowledge of

attained

it

Such being the

the beginning.

This paragraph grandly

quiries into the

accordance with

;

to.

all

in-

Heaven;


PT.

III.

SECT.

case, the explanation of

planation

;

it

{At

as

is

the knowledge of

knowledge.

H3

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

II.

it

if it is

as

were no exwere no

if it

he does not know

first)

afterwards he comes to

know

it.

it,

but

In his inquiries,

he must not set to himself any limits, and yet he Now ascending, now cannot be without a limit. slipping from the grasp, (the Tao) descending, then is yet a reality, unchanged now as in antiquity, and may it not be called what always without defect is capable of the greatest display and expansion ? :

Why

should

we

—

not inquire into

it ?

Why

should

With what does not it ? perplexes, till we cease what us explain

we be perplexed about perplex to

let

be perplexed.

freedom from

[40]

all

So may we perplexity

!

arrive

at

a

great


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

114

BOOK XXV. Part

.

Section

III.

BK. xxv.

III.

3eh-yang^ 3Gh-yang having travelled to AV/u, I A'ieh ^ spoke of him to the king, and then, before the king had granted him an interview, (left him, and) returned home. 3^h-yang went to see Wang Kwo ", and said to him, Master, why do you not mention I.

'

me

to the king

Wang Kwo

? '

replied,

'

I

am

not

so good a person to do that as Kung-ylieh Hsiu '

What

sort of

reply was,

and

'

man

is

mountain.

?

'

asked the other, and the

In winter he spears turtles in the A'iang,

summer he

in

he

When

rests

A'ieh

shady places on the

in

passers-by ask him (what he

doing there), he says, "This 1

*.'

was not able

is

my

abode."

is

Since

to induce the king to see you,

should I, who am not equal to him, be able to do so I A'ieh's character is this he has no (real) virtue, but he has knowledge. If you

how much

less

:

!

do not

freely yield yourself to him, but

to carry

on his

will certainly

get upset and benighted in the region

His help

virtuous character, but will go to

*

See

A

employ him you

spirit-like influence (with you),

of riches and honours.

2

—

will

not be of a

make your

virtue

xxxix, pp. 154, 155. Khu, and, j)robably, a parasite of the court. officer of AVni, 'a worthy man.' vol.

native of

^

An

*

A

reckise of

K/m, but not keeping

quite aloof

from the court.


PT.

III.

less

SECT.

—

;

it

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

III.

will

be

like

heaping on clothes

in

II5 spring

as a protection against cold, or bringing back the cold winds of winter as a protection against heat

summer).

(in

Now

king of

the

domineering presence and

stern.

giveness for offenders, but It is

only a

man

KJi\\

He

is

of

has no

a

for-

merciless as a tiger.

is

of subtle speech, or one of correct

who can bend him from his purpose ^ But the sagely man ^, when he is left in obscurity,

virtue, '

causes the

members of when he

poverty; and,

his family to forget

their

gets forward to a position

of influence, causes kings and dukes to forget their

rank and emoluments, and transforms them to be

With the

inferior creatures, he shares and they enjoy themselves the more with other men, he rejoices in the fellowship of the Tao, and preserves it in himself. Therefore though he may not speak, he gives them to drink of the harmony (of his spirit). Standing in association with them, he transforms them till they become in their feeling towards him as sons with a father. His wish is to return to the solitude of his own mind, and this is the effect of his occasional inter-

humble.

their pleasures,

course with them.

;

So

far-reaching

is

on the minds of men and therefore "Wait for Kung-yiieh Hsiu." ;

his influence

I

said to you,

'

2.

The

sage comprehends the

connexions be-

tween himself and others, and how they all go to constitute him of one body with them, and he does not know how it is so he naturally does so. In fulfilling his constitution, as acted on and acting, he ;

—

'

INIuch of the description of I A'ieh

^

Kung-yiieh Hsiu. I

2

is difficult

to construe.


I

TEXTS OF TAOISM.

TiiE

l6

Heaven

(simply) follows the direction of in

consequence of

this that

bk. xxv.

men

style

and

;

him

it

is

(a sage).

he were troubled about (the insufficiency of) his knowledge, what he did would always be but small, how and sometimes would be arrested altogether If

;

would he in this case be (the sage) ? saee) is born with all his excellence, it

who

see

for him.

it

If

they did not

—

When

(the

other

men

is

tell

him, he

would not know that he was more excellent than And when he knows it, he is as if he did others. not know it when he hears it, he is as if he did His source of joy in it has no end, and not hear it. all this takes men's admiration of him has no end ;

;

place naturally ^

receives

its

The

—

love of the sage for others

name from them.

If they did not tell

him of it, he would not know that he loved them and when he knows it, he is as if he knew it not when he hears it, he is as if he heard it not. His love of others never has an end, and their rest in all this takes place naturally \ him has also no end ;

:

—

When

one sees at a distance his old country and old city, he feels a joyous satisfaction ^. Though it be full of mounds and an overgrowth of trees and grass, and when he enters it he finds but a tenth part remaining, still he feels that satis3.

How much

faction.

more when he sees

saw, and hears what he heard before

him

'

1^

That

requires

is

in

to

the

men.

all

is,

w'hat he

All this

tower eighty cubits high exhibited

like a

sight of

I

'

he does so the

The

in the spontaneity of his nature.'

employment of

the

term

'

nature

'

here,

not

according to any abstract usage of the term, but meaning the natural constitution. ^

So does he

Compare

the j'^

^

rejoice in attaining to the

in ^Mencius VII,

knowledge of

i,

30.

his nature.


PT. in. SECT.

(The

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-HZE.

III.

I] 7

Zan-hsiangi was possessed of that central principle round which all things revolve-, and by it he could follow them to their sovereig;n)

His accompanying them had neither and was independent of impulse or time. Daily he witnessed their changes, and himself underwent no change and why should he not have rested in this? If we (try to) adopt completion.

ending

nor beginning,

;

Heaven

we

our Master,

as

incapacitate ourselves

Such endeavour brings us under the power of things. If one acts in this way, what is to be said of him ? The sage never thinks of men. Heaven nor of He does not think of takings from doing

so.

the initiative, nor of anything external to himself.

He moves or

fail.

he

is

along with his age, and does not vary

Amid

the completeness of his doings,

all

For those who wish

never exhausted.

accord with him, what other course

in

pursue

is

to

be

there to

?

When Thang

got one to hold for him the reins

of government,

namely, Man-yin Tang-hang 3, he

employed him as

his

teacher.

He

followed his

master, but did not allow himself to be

by him, and so he succeeded

The master had

their completion.

that

name was

and the

the utmost ^

A

^

See

^

I

as the *

but

'

^.

was

A'ung-ni's

same phraseology

Task

three

in

Book

;

but

government was )

our thoughts to

in

Hwang

or

August ones.

II, par. 3.

taking these four cliaracters

of one man.

There was a human element

some

'

tlie

have followed Lin Hsi-/'un2:

name

name

his expression of the duties of a

sage sovereign prior to tlie

the

a superfluous addition to his laws,

tw^ofold character of his

made apparent

hampered

in following things to

critics

in

think the text here

it

is

instead of the Heavenly only;

erroneous or defective.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

Il8

Take

BK. XXV.

master.

Yung-khang

and there

without what will be no year be nothing external ^'

there will

'

Wei made

away

the days

internal

is

;

(King) Yung^ of

4.

said,

a treaty with the

marquis Thien Mau^ (of /v/ii), which the latter The king was enraged, and intended to violated.

man to assassinate him. When the Minister of War^ heard of it, he was ashamed, and said (to the king), 'You are a ruler of 10,000 chariots, and by means of a common man would avenge yourself send a

I beg you to give me, Yen, the on your enemy. command of 200,000 soldiers to attack him for you. I will take captive his people and officers, halter

oxen and horses, kindling a fire I will within him that shall burn to his backbone. and when he shall run then storm his capital away in terror, I will flog his back and break his Al-jze ^ heard of this advice, and was spine.' ashamed of it, and said (to the king), We have (and lead

off) his

;

'

been raising the wall (of our capital) to a height of eighty cubits, and the work has been completed. If we now get it thrown down, it will be a painful It is now seven years toil to the convict builders. Said

^

to

have

been employed by Hwang-Ti

make

to

the

calendar. 2 ''

370-317do not find the name

B.C. I

The name

rulers of A'/n.

been before

us,

was -^, \Vu,

mistake; or 'the marquis Literally,

War

'

in

'

Wei,

memoir of him °

I

Mau

as belonging to

any of the

of the successor of Thien for

Mau' may

which

^,

INIau,

at this

may be

'

the Minister of

time a Kung-sun Yen.

Sze-ma AVnen, Book IX of do not know that anything more can be in

than that they were ofiicers of Wei.

a

be a creation of our author.

the Rhinoceros' Head,' the tide of

who was

Thien

Ho, who has

See the

his Biographies.

said of A'l

and

Hwa


PT.

III.

SECT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

since our troops

were called

II

and this is the Yen would introduce

out,

foundation of the royal sway.

— he should not be listened

Hwa-jze ^ heard of this advice, and, greatly disapproving of it, said (to the king), He who shows his skill in sayand ing " Attack KJA " would produce disorder disorder

;

to.'

'

;

he who shows his skill in saying it" would also produce disorder. (merely) say, "

should

The

"

Do not attack And one who

counsellors

attack

to

Kh\ and not

to attack it would both produce diswould himself also lead to the same result.' The The king said, Yes, but what am I to do ? reply was, You have only to seek for (the rule of)

order,"

'

'

'

the

Tao

(on the subject).'

Hui-jze, having heard of this counsel, introduced

Tai Sin-san^, who said, There is the ?' creature called a snail does your majesty know it On the left horn of the snail there is a I do.' kinodom which is called Provocation, and on the to the king

'

;

'

'

right horn another which

These

called Stupidity.

is

two kingdoms are continually striving about their The corpses that lie on territories and fighting. The army the ground amount to several myriads. but in flight, of one may be defeated and put to The king said, Pooh fifteen days it will return.' '

!

that

is

empty

talk

The

!

'

other rejoined,

'

Your

servant begs to show your majesty its real signifiWhen your majesty thinks of space east, cance. west, north, and south, above and beneath— can

you kino;

any limit to it ? and his visitor went '

set ;

'It on,

is illimitable,' '

^

See note 5 on preceding page.

-

Evidently a

man

said the

Your majesty knows

of considerable reach of thought.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

I20

how

BK. xxv.

mind thus travel through the illimitcompared with this) does it not seem whether the kins^doms that communi-

to let your

and yet

able,

insienificant

(as

cate one with another exist or replies,

'

'Among

It

does so;' and Tai

not

The

?

Sii'^-'^'an

'

king

said, finally,

those kingdoms, stretching one after an-

other, there

this

is

Wei

in

;

Wei

there

is

this (city

Liang ^ and in Liang there is your majesty. Can you make any distinction between yourself, and (the king of that kingdom of) Stupidity?' To this the king answered, There is no distinction,'

of)

;

'

went out, while the king remained disconcerted and seemed to have lost himself. When the visitor was gone, Hui-jze came in and saw the king, who said, That stranger is a Great man. An (ordinary) sage is not equal to him.' Hui-jze replied, If you blow into a flute, there come out its pleasant notes if you blow into a sword-hilt, there is nothing but a wheezing sound. Yao and Shun are the subjects of men's praises, but if you speak of them before Tai 5in--ÂŁ^an, there will be but the wheezing sound.'

and

his visitor

'

'

;

A7m, was lodging in Congee at Ant-hill. On

Confucius, having gone to

5.

the house of a seller of

the roof of a neighbouring house there appeared the

husband and female 2.

'

state ^

his wife, with their servants,

3^e-lu said,

'

What

are those people doing,

Liang, the capital, came to be used also as the as in Mcncius. ;

'

—

They were on

the roof, repairing

got on the roof, to get out of the

male and

it,'

way of

say some.

name '

of the

They had

Confucius,' say others.

The sequel shows that this second interpretation is correct but we do not see how the taking to the roof facilitated their departure ;

from the house.


PT. in. SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-HZE.

III.

collected there as '

we

see

them

?'

121

A'ung-ni replied,

The man is a disciple of the sages. le is burying among the people, and hiding among the 1

himself

Reputation has become

fields.

little in

his e3'es, but

no bound to his cherished aims. ThouLdi he may speak with his mouth, he never tells what is in his mind. Moreover, he is at variance with the age, and his mind disdains to associate with it he is one who may be said to lie hid at the bottom of there

is

;

the water on the dry land. I

Liao of Shih-nan

? '

3^e-l^i

—

Is he not a sort of asked leave to go and

Stop. He knows that He knows that am come to Khi\, and thinks that T am sure to try and get the king to invite him (to court). He also thinks that am a man swift to speak. Being such a man, he

him, but Confucius said,

call I

'

understand him well.

I

I

would

fee]

ashamed

to listen to the w^ords of

voluble and flattering tongue, and

come himself and see

we

think that he will remain here

went 6.

to see

how

The Border-warden

government be

?

how much more to And why should '

3^e-lLi,

however,

was, but found the house empty.

it

ing 3ze-lao^, said, his

his person!

one of

'

of A'/^ang-wu \

Let not a ruler

(like the farmer)

in

question-

the exercise of

in

who

leaves the

clods unbroken, nor, in regulating his people, (like

one)

who

recklessly plucks

ploughing

in

and

my my

up the shoots. Formerly,

corn-fields,

I

left

the

clods

un-

recompense was in the rough and in weeding, I destroyed and tore up (many good plants), and my recompense was in the scantiness of my harvests. In subsebroken,

unsatisfactory crops

^

"^

;

Probably the same as the A7;ang-wu 3ze

See Analects IX,

vi, 4.

in

Book

II, par. 9.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

122 years

quent

my

changed

I

BK. xxv.

ploughing

methods,

and deeply and carefully covering up my harvests were rich and abundant, so that all the

the year

had more than

I

could

I

seed

;

When

eat.'

A'wangize heard of his remarks, he said, Now-adays, most men, in attending to their bodies and '

regulating their minds, correspond to the descrip-

They

tion of the Border-warden.

Heaven (-given being)

selves their

care of) their (proper) nature

Thus

who

is

;

;

;

they leave

(all

they extinguish their

and they leave abandoning themselves to what (proper) feelings

tice.

hide from them-

their spirit to die is

:

the general prac-

dealine with their nature like the farmer

neelieent of the clods in his

soil,

the

illeoriti-

and dislikings become reeds, and rushes, sedges, bushy The which seem at first to spring up to support our bodies, gradually eradicate our nature, and it becomes like a mass of running sores, ever liable to flow out, with scabs and ulcers, discharging in flowSo indeed ing matter from the internal heat.

mate

results of their likings

their nature.

is!'

it

Po A^u^ was studying with Lao Tan, and asked go and travel everywhere. Lao Tan

7.

his leave to said,

'

Nay

;

— elsewhere

it is

would you go

first ?

replied the disciple.

go

to

look at the

'I

'

'

He

just as here.'

peated his request, and then Lao

Tan

said,

'

re-

Where

would begin with

A7ii,'

Having got

there, I would had been exewould raise (one of) them

criminals (who

With my arms I up and set him on his feet, and, taking off my court robes, I would cover him with them, appealing at cuted).

*

Wc

can only say of Po

A'ii that

he was a disciple of Lao-jze.


PT.

the

SECT.

III.

same time

while

I

of the

Do

said \ " first

my

son,

2." '

Do

son,

123 his

lot,

you have been one

from the great calamities that (Lao Tan) said\ '(It is said),

to suffer

not rob.

up of

Heaven and bewailing

to

My

the world

afflict

"

THE WRITINGS OF i^WANG-SZE.

III.

not

cause of those evils

and disgrace, we see the the accumulation of pro-

in

;

(But) in the setting-

kill."

(the ideas of) glory

we see the causes of strife and now you set up the things against

perty and wealth, contention.

If

which men fret if you accumulate what produces strife and contention among them if you put their persons in such a state of distress, that they have no rest or ease, although you may wish that they should not come to the end of those (criminals), can your wish be realised ? ;

;

'

The

superior

men

(and rulers) of old considered

that the success (of their government)

found

the people, and

in (the state of)

be soucrht

in

themselves

;

was

its

to

be

failure to

that the rioht mioht be

with the people, and the wrong in themselves.

Thus

was that if but a single person lost his life, they and blamed themselves. Now% however, it (Rulers) conceal w^hat they want done, is not so. and hold those who do not know it to be stupid they require what is very difficult, and condemn those who do not dare to undertake it they impose heavy burdens, and punish those who are unequal they require men to go far, and put them to them it

retired

;

;

;

to death

When ^

when they cannot accomplish the distance. know that the utmost of their

the people

There are two P[

here,

and the

difficulty in translating is to

determine the subject of each. ^

The

^^

of the text here

is

taken as

= ^^.


TME TEXTS OF TAOISM.'

124

BK. xxv.

Strength will be Insufficient, they follow deceit.

When

how

crisy, tical ?

(the rulers) daily exhibit

up with

it

much hypo-

can the officers and people not be hypocri-

Insufficiency of strength produces hypocrisy;

knowledge produces deception inmeans produces robbery. But in this case against whom ought the robbery and theft to insufficiency of

;

sufficiency of

be charged 8.

?

When KW

Po-yil

was

views became changed

in

in

his sixtieth year, his

the course of

it

He

\

had never before done anything but consider the views which he held to be right, but now he came to condemn them as wrong he did not know that M^hat he now called right was not what for fifty-nine years he had been calling wrong. All things have ;

life (which we know), but we do not see its root; they have their goings forth, but we do not know

the

Men

the door by which they depart.

honour lies within the sphere of their knowledge, but they do not know their dependence on what lies without that sphere which would be their (true) knowledge may we not call their case one of great perplexity ? Ah Ah there is no escaping all

that which

:

—

!

from

this

dilemma.

So

!

it is

!

So

it is

9. A'ung-ni asked the Grand Historiographer' Ta Thao, (along with) Po A7/ang-/'//ien and A7/ih-wei,

saying, ^

'Duke Ling

Wei was

of

addicted

so

to

Confucius thought highly of this All Po-yii, and they were

friends (Analects,

XIV, 26; XV,

6).

It

would seem from

this

paragrajih ihat, in his sixtieth year, he adopted the principles of

Taoism.

Book IV, ^

Whether he

really

did

we cannot

tell.

See also

We must translate here in the singular, for in the historiographer's

department there were only two

Po

so

par. 5.

officers with the Kh:i\-ig-khm\ and A7/ih-wei would be inferior

title

of 'Grand;'

members of

it.


PT.

III.

drink,

SFXT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

III.

and abandoned

I

25

he did not Occupied in nets and bows, he

to sensuality, that

attend to the government of his state. his pursuit of

hunting with his

kept aloof from the meetings of the princes. In what was it that he showed his title to the epithet of Ling^?'

Ta Thao

It was on account of Po A7/ang-/7/ien said, Duke

those very things.'

said,

'

'

Ling had three mistresses with bathe

same tub. came to him

Shih-^hiii

imperial court,

whom

he used

he made

from

presents

w^ith

to

when

(Once, however),

the

in

the

servants support the

his

messenger in bearing the gifts ^ So dissolute was he in the former case, and when he saw a man of worth, thus reverent was he to him. It was on this account that he was styled "Duke Ling."' K/nh.wei said, When duke Ling died, and they divined about burying him in the old tomb of his House, the answer was unfavourable wdien they divined about burying him on Sha-Z'/nu, the answer was favour*

;

Accordingly they dug there to the depth of

able.

several fathoms, and found a stone coffin.

w^ashed and inspected

which said, This grave

it,

Having

they discovered an inscrip-

tion, "

posterity

Duke Ling ^

Ling

n,one of

will

not

be

available

;

will

appropriate

it

for

himself"

(^m), as a posthumous epithet, has various meanings,

them very bad, and .^ome of them very good.

ought to have been able

to soh-e his

Confucius

question himself better than

any of the historiographers, but he propounded for

your

for

his

doubt

to

them

reasons which he, no doubt, had.

We

are not to suppose that the royal messenger found him in The two incidents the tub with his three wives or mistresses. ^

mentioned of the

two different phases of his character, as some and even the text itself, clearly indicate.

illustrate

critics,


Ling had long been settled But how should those two be able

that epithet of

Thus

for the

to

BK. XXV.

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

126

duke \

know

'

this

?

Shao A"ih" asked Thai-kung Thiao ^ saying, 'What do we mean by "The Talk of the Hamlets and The reply was, Hamlets and Villages Villages ? " say of ten surnames and are formed by the union considered to be (the are a hundred names, and The differences source of) manners and customs. between them are united to form their common character, and what is common to them is separately If you point apportioned to form the differences. to the various parts which make up the body of a but when the horse, you do not have the horse horse is before you, and all its various parts stand forth (as forming the animal), you speak of " the So it is that the mounds and hills are made horse." to be the elevations that they are by accumulations (So also of earth which individually are but low. rivers like) the A^iang and the Ho obtain their greatness by the union of (other smaller) waters with them. And (in the same way) the Great man exhibits the common sentiment of humanity by the ID.

'

'

—

;

himself of

union

in

when

ideas

^

^ '

come

all

to

Hence

individualities.

This explanation is, of course, absurd. These two names are both metaphorical, the former meaning

Small Knowledge,' and the

latter,

ordinary talk of ordinary men.

be found

in

'

in the sentiments in all

the

nothing.

'

The Grand

Public and Just

Small Knowledge would look for the

Harmonizer.'

to

its

him from without, though he

The

other teaches

the Great man,' blending in himself

and

phenomena

practice of

all

of nature, but

men. it

has

Tao

him

in the

that

what

is

it

is

'just'

And

so

itself

no name, and does

it is

to

be found


PT.

III.

SECT.

has his bigotry

THE WRITINGS OF

III.

i2-WANG-3ZE.

1

27

own decided view, he does not hold it with and when he gives out his own decisions,

;

which are correct, the views of others do not oppose The four seasons have their different them. elemental characters, but they are not the partial gifts of Heaven, and so the year completes its The five official departments have their course. different duties, but the ruler does not partially employ any one of them, and so the kingdom is governed. (The gifts of) peace and war{are different), but the Great

man

does not employ the one to the

prejudice of the other, and so the character (of his

All things have their and modes of actions, but the Tao (which directs them) is free from all partiality, and therefore it has no name. Having no name, it administration)

perfect.

is

different constitutions

therefore

does

nothing w^hich

it

Doing nothing, there

nothing.

is

does not do.

Each season has its ending and beginning each age has its changes and transformations misery and happiness regularly alternate. Here our views '

;

;

are

thwarted, and yet

the result

may

afterwards

have our approval there we insist on our own views, and looking at things differently from others, ;

we are in error ourselves. may be compared to that of a great marsh,

try to correct them, w^hile

The in

case

which

all

we may look

its

various vegetation finds a place, or

where trees and Such may be rocks are found on the same terrace. a description of w^hat is intended by " The Talk of the Hamlets and Villaees." Shao A'ih said, Well, is it sufficient to call it (an Thai-kung Thiao said, expression of) the Tao ? It is not so. If w^e reckon up the number of things. at

it

as a great

'

'

'

'

hill,


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

128

BK. xxv.

they are not 10,000 merely. When we speak of them as " the Myriad Thhigs," we simply use that

number by way of accommodation to denomiIn this way Heaven and Earth are the nate them. greatest of all things that have form the Yin and laro-e

;

Yancr are the grreatest of the

Tao

is

common

to

But

elemental forces.

all

Because of their

them.

Tao or (Course) as a title and Tao" is allowable. But what com-

greatness to use the call

it

"the Great

parison can be drawn between the Hamlets and Villages that

it

is

" ?

it

and

To

"

the Talk of

argue from

a sufficient expression of the

Tao,

is

this like

dog and a horse by the same name, while the difference between them is so great.' calling a

Shao K\h. said, 'Within the limits of the four cardinal points, and the six boundaries of space, how was it that there commenced the production of all Thai-kung Thiao replied, 'The Yin and things?' II.

Yane

reflected lioht

on each other, covered each

and regulated each the other the four seasons gave place to one another, produced one another, and brought one another to an end. Likings and dislikings, the avoidings of this and movements other,

towards

;

that,

then arose

(in

the things

thus pro-

and from this came the separation and union of the male and Then were seen now security and now infemale. misery and happiness security, in mutual change produced each other gentleness and urgency pressed on each other the movements of collection and dispersion were established :— these names and produced), in their definite distinctness

;

;

;

;

cesses can be examined, and,

however minute, can

be recorded. The rules determining the order in which they follow one another, their mutual influence.


PT.

III.

SECT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF

A'\VANG-3ZE.

I

29

now acting directly and now revolving, how, when they are exhausted, they revive, and how they end and begin again these are the properties belonging ;

Words can

to things.

can reach to them

describe them and knowledge

but with this ends all that can be said of things. Men who study the Tao do not follow on when these operations end, nor try to with this all discussion search out how they began ;

:

them stops.' Shao A'ih said, Al A'an holds that (the Tao) forbids all action, and A'ieh-jze ^ holds that it may of

^

'

Which

perhaps allow of influence.

of the two

is

and which is one-sided in Thiao replied, Cocks this is what all men know.

correct in his statements, his

?

ruling

'

Thai-kung

'

crow and dogs bark But men with the greatest wisdom cannot describe in words whence it is that they are formed (with ;

such different voices), nor can they find out by thinking what they wish to do. small point

;

till it is

to operate on, or

We

may

may become so great " Some one caused

it

on

refine

so minute that there

is

this

no point

that there

" " No no embracing it. one did it " but we are thus debating about things and the end is that we shall find we are in error. " Some one caused it;" then there was a real Being. " No one did it;" then there was mere vacancy. is

it

;

;

;

To have

a

name and

condition of a thing.

^

nol

Two

a real existence,

Not

to

;

is

the

have a name, and not

masters of schools of Taoism.

know

— that

Who

the former was

but Sze-ma A7Hen in the seventy-fourth

Book

I

do

of his

Records mentions several Taoist masters, and among them Xieh-jze, a native of Kh\, 'a student of the arts of the Tao and its Characteristics, as taught

by Hwang-Ti and Lao-jze, and who also

published his views on the subject.' [40]

K


I

BK. xxv,

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

-O

— that

vacancy and no thing. it, but the We may speak and we may more we speak, the wider shall we be of the mark. death, Birth, before it comes, cannot be prevented when it has happened, cannot be traced farther. Death and life are not far apart but why they have

to

have

real

being

;

is

think about

;

;

taken place cannot be seen.

That some one has

caused them, or that there has been no action in the When I look case are but speculations of doubt.

goes back into infinity when I look for their end, it proceeds without termination. Infinite, unceasing, there is no room for words about

for their origin,

it

;

Tao). To regard it as in the category of things is the origin of the language that it is caused

(the

or that

it

is

the result of doing nothing;

but

it

would end as it began with things. The Tao canif it has, it cannot be not have a (real) existence made to appear as if it had not. The name Tao is a metaphor, used for the purpose of description \ ;

To say

that

it

causes or does nothing

is

but to speak

and has nothing to do with of one If words were sufficient for the the Great Subject. time we might exhaust it since purpose, in a day's they are not sufficient, we may speak all day, and phase of things,

;

only exhaust (the subject

of) things.

The Tao

the extreme to which things conduct us.

speech nor silence of

it.

A

sufficient to

Neither

convey the notion

Neither by speech nor by silence can our

thoughts about

'

is

is

it

have

their highest expression.

very important statement with regard to the

name Tao.

meaning of

the


THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-SZE.

PT. in. SECT. IV.

I31

BOOK XXVI. Part

Wai Wu,

or

'

Section IV.

III.

What comes

from Without

'.'

What comes

from without cannot be determined beforehand. So it was that Lungf-fano- ^ was Pi-kan immolated killed and the count of K\ (made to feign himself) mad, (while) O-lai died^, and A'ieh and A'au both perished. Rulers all wish their ministers to be faithful, but that faithfulness may not secure their confidence hence Wu Ytin became a wanderer alonof the A'ianor^ and AV/anof Hune died in Shu, where (the people) preserved his blood for three years, when it became changed into green Parents all wish their sons to be filial, but jade^. that filial duty may not secure their love hence I.

;

;

;

;

^

See

^

The name

vol. xxxix, p. 155.

tyrant of Hsia

;

of

Kwan

Lung-fang, a great

— see Bk. IV,

par.

i,

officer of A'ieh,

the

et al.

^ A scion of the Hne of Khm whose fortunes cuhninated in Shih Hwang-Ti. O-lai assisted the tyrant of Shang, and was put to death by king Wu of ^au. * The famous Wu 3ze-hsu, the hero of Revenge, who made his escape along the A^ang, in about b. c. 512, to Wu, after the murder of his father and elder brother by the king of Kh\\..

^

See Bk. X, par.

duke

Ai,

it is

but nothing

2.

In the 3o-^'wan, under the third year of

related that the people of A'au killed A7/ang is

said of this

turning to green jade

!

being done in Shu, or of

This we owe

K

2

to the

A7mn

Hung

his

;

blood

KK\\\ of Lii.


BK. xxvi.

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM. Hsiao-zC-i

had

'

endure his sorrow, and 3ang Shan

to

his griefs.

When wood burn

is

rubbed against wood,

when metal

;

When

and) flows.

subjected to

is

it

Yin and Yang

the

begins to (melts

it

fire,

act awry,

heaven and earth are greatly perturbed; and on this comes the crash of thunder, and from the rain

comes fire, which consumes great locust trees ^ (The case of men) is still worse. They are troubled between two pitfalls ^ from which they cannot esChrysalis-like, they can accomplish nothing.

cape.

Their minds are as

Now

earth.

hung up between heaven and

if

now

comforted,

pitied,

they are plunged

and of injury rub against each other, and produce in them a very great fire. The harmony (of the mind) is consumed Their moonlike intelligence in the mass of men.

The

difficulties.

in

ideas of profit

cannot overcome the (inward) fire. They thereupon fall away more and more, and the Course (which they should pursue)

The

2.

altogether

lost.

family of AVang A'au being poor, he went

to ask the loan of

some

from the Marquis Superwho said, 'Yes, I shall be

rice

Ho\

intendent of the ^

is

Wu

Ting or Kao Said to have been the eldest son of king I do not know the events in his expeof the Yin dynasty.

3ung

rience to which our author '^

The well-known

must be

disciple

referring.

of Confucius,

famous

for his

filial

piety. * *

^

XI,

The The

lightning

accompanying a thunderstorm. and injury immediately mentioned.

ideas of profit

In another version of art.

this story, in

13, the party applied to is

'

does not necessarily conflict wiUi the the paragraph to see the

is

Shwo Yiian, Wei but this

Liu Hsiang's

duke

Wan

text.

of

;

'

The genuineness

denied by Lin Hsi-X'ung and others; but

hand of A'wang-jze

in

it.

I

of

seem


PT.

getting the

and

;

money from

(tax-)

A'VVANG-3ZE.

1

33

the people (soon),

then lend you three hundred ounces of

will

I

silver

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. IV.

III.

anger, and said,

?

do

will that

/iTwang /vau flushed wath

'

On

'

the road yesterday, as

was

I

heard some one calling out. On coming here, looking round, I saw a goby in the carriage rut, and " said to it, "Goby fish, what has brought you here ? I

The goby

said, "

I

Eastern Sea.

Have

water to keep

me

am

Waves

Minister of

you, ?

alive

Sir, "

in

the

a gallon or a pint of

I

replied, " Yes,

I

am

Wu

and Ylieh, and eoine south I will then lead a stream from the Western A'iang to see the kino-s of

meet you;

to

will

that

do?"

"

have

with anger, and said,

ment, and

I

I

The goby lost

my

can here do nothing for myself; but

could get a gallon or a pint of water,

I

keep

Than do what you me in a stall

alive.

better soon look for 3.

A

flushed

proper ele-

son of the duke of

I

if

should

propose, you had of dry

fish."

Zan\ having

provided

himself with a great hook, a powerful black line, and fifty steers to be used as bait, squatted down

on (mount) Kwai R7n, and threw the line into the Eastern Sea. Morning after morning he angled

whole year caught nothing. At the end of that time, a great fish swallowed the bait, and dived down, dragging the great hook with him. Then it rose to the surface in a flurry, and flapped thus,

and

with

its

for a

fins,

till

the white

waves rose

like

hills,

The

noise

and the waters were lashed into fury. was like that of imps and spirits, and spread ^

it

I

suppose

merely the

this

was merely a

officer in

charge of

district it

of A7/u, and the duke of to the practice of

;— according

the rulers of AVni, after they usurped the

terror

title

of King.


TiiE

134

TEXTS OF TAOISM.

BK. xxvi.

The prince having got such a From the A^eh and dried them. fish, cut it in sHces river to the east, and from 3hang-wu^ to the north, there was not one who did not eat his full from that and in subsequent generations, story-tellers of fish small abilities have all repeated the story to one (But) if the prince had another with astonishment. taken his rod, with a fine line, and gone to pools and ditches, and watched for minnows and gobies, it would have been difficult for him to get a large fish. Those who dress up their small tales to obtain favour with the magistrates are far from being men of great understanding and therefore one who has not heard the story of this scion of Za.n is not fit to take any part in the government of the world far is he from being so ^ thousand

for a

li.

^

;

;

;

Some

4.

—

Odes and Ceremound over a grave among them spoke down to the others,

literati,

students of the

monies, were breaking open a

The '

superior

*.

Day is breaking in the east how The younger men replied, ;

on?'

'

is

the thing going

We

opened his jacket and skirt, but there the mouth. As it is said in the Ode,

The

"

Is

^

The

bright,

have not yet is

a pearl in

green grain

growing on the sides of the mound.

^Ij

ifp]'

of the text

= the

J[/f

/ÂŁ,

still

giving

its

name

to

the province so called. ^

Where Shun was

*

This

last

The genuineness is

burled.

sentence

is difficult

to construe,

of this paragraph

is

and

to understand.

also questioned,

and the

style

inferior to that of the preceding. '

I

can conceive of A'wang-jze

who had been class

;

telling this story of

some

literati

acting as resurrectionists, as a joke against their

but not of his writing

it

to

form a part of

his

work.


PT.

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

IV.

While

living,

Why, when

he gave nothing away

1

35

;

dead, should he hold a pearl in his '

mouth ? " Thereupon they took hold of the whiskers and ^

pulled at the beard, while the superior introduced

a piece of fine steel into the chin, and gradually

separated the jaws, so as not to injure the pearl in the mouth. 5.

A

Lao

disciple of

Lai-jze

^,

while he was out

gathering firewood, met with A^ung-ni.

On

his return,

he told (his master), saying, There is a man there, the upper part of whose body is long and the lower part short. He is slightly hump-backed, and his ears are far back. When you look at him, he seems occuI do pied with the cares of all within the four seas '

;

Lao Lai-jze said, It is Kkm; call him here;' and when A'ung-ni came, he said to him, K/im, put away 3^our personal conceit, and airs of wisdom, and show yourself to be indeed a superior man.' A'ung-ni bowed and was retiring, when he abruptly changed his manner, and asked,

know whose son he

not

'

is.'

'

'

Will the object

Lao

I

am pursuing be thereby advanced.-*'

Lai-jze replied,

'

You

cannot bear the sufferings

of this one age, and are stubbornly regardless of the ^

This verse

2

Lao

is

not found, so far as

I

know, anywhere

else.

Lai-jze appears here as a contemporary of Confucius, and

and

the master of a Taoistic school,

this

also

is

the view of

him

Sze-ma Khitw and HwangSze-ma says he published a work in fifteen sections on the fu Mi. usefulness of Taoism. Some have imagined that he was the same as Lao-jze himself, but there does not appear any ground for that which we receive from the accounts

opinion.

He

celebrated

among

is

in

one of the twenty-four examples of the Chinese

him

as such are fabrications.

in a

manner worthv

of

;

but

He

Lao Tan.

I

Filial

Piety so

suspect that the accounts of

certainly lectures Confucius here


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

136

make

yourself thus

not the

ability

to

—

is it that you purposely unhappy ? or is it that you have comprehend the case ? Your

myriad ages

evils of a

BK. xxvi.

:

obstinate purpose to make men rejoice in a participation of your joy is your life-long shame, the proce-

You would

dure of a mediocre man.

lead

men by

you would bind them to you by your Than be praising Yao and condemning A'ieh, you had better forget them both, and shut up your tendency to praise. If you reflect on it, it does nothing but injury; your action in it is entirely wrong. The sage is full of anxiety and indecision in undertaking anything, and so he is always successful. But what shall I say of your conduct ? To the end it is your fame

;

secret art.

all affectation.'

The ruler Ylian of Sung (once) dreamt at midnight that a man with dishevelled hair peeped in on ^

6.

him

at a side

door and

said,

'

was coming from the

I

abyss of 3ai-lu, commissioned by the Clear A^'iang to

go

Ho When

to the place of the Earl of the

man Yu 5u has caught

me.'

;

but the fisher-

the ruler

Yuan

awoke, he caused a diviner to divine the meaning (of the dream), and was told,

This is a marvellous tortoise.' The ruler asked if amonof the fishermen there was one called Yti ^W, and being told by his attendants that there was, he gave orders that he should be summoned to court. Accordingly the man next day appeared at court, and the ruler said, What have you caught (lately) in fishing ? The reply I was, have caught in my net a white tortoise, sievelike, and five cubits round.' Present the prodigy '

'

'

'

'

here,' said the ruler

^

Compare

;

and,

in

when

it

Bk. XXI, par.

7.

came, once and


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-SZE.

SECT. IV.

III.

again he wished to

keep

to

it

1

37

once and again he wished Doubting- in his mind (what to do),

alive.

kill

it,

he had recourse to divination, and obtained the answer,

'

To

kill

be fortunate.'

the tortoise for use in divining will

Accordingly they cut the creature

open, and perforated its shell in seventy-two places, and there was not a single divining slip which failed \

A'ung-ni said,

'

The

spirit-like tortoise

could show

a dream to the ruler Yiian, and yet

itself in

not avoid the net of Yii ^u.

Its

it

could

wisdom could

re-

spond on seventy-two perforations without failing in a single divination, and yet it could not avoid the agony of having its bowels all scooped out. We see from this that wisdom is not without its perils, and does not reach to everything.

spirit-like intelligence

A

man may have the greatest wisdom, but there men scheming against him. Fishes do

a myriad

are

not

fear the net, though they fear the pelican. Put away your small wisdom, and your great wisdom will be

bright

;

discard your skilfulness, and you will

A

naturally skilful.

great master, and yet (as

it

7.

does)

among

it

when

become

is

born needs no

becomes able

to speak, living

child

those

who

it

are able to speak.'

Hui-^ze said to A'wang-.^ze,

'

You

speak. Sir, of

what is of no use.' The reply was, When a man knows what is not useful, you can then begin to speak to him of what is useful. The earth for instance is certainly spacious and great but what a '

;

^

The

story of this wonderful tortoise

length,

and with

q. V.

The

Confucius.

variations, in

moral of

it

is

is

found

at

much

greater

Sze-ma -Oien's Records, Bk. LXVIII,

given in the concluding remarks from


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

138

man If,

uses of

it is

BK. XXVI.

only sufficient ground for his made by the side of his

feet.

however, a rent were

down

to the

yellow springs, could the

He

man

still

feet,

make

and A'wang-jze rejoined, Then the usefulness of what is of no use is clear \' use of

it ?'

Hui-jze said,

'

could not use

it,'

'

If a man have the power to pursuit), can he be kept from any enjoy himself If he have not the power, can he so doing so ? enjoy himself? There are those whose aim is bent on concealing themselves, and those who are determined that their doings shall leave no trace. Alas they both shirk the obligations of perfect knowledge and great virtue. The (latter) fall, and cannot recover themselves the (former) rush on like fire, and

A%ang-jze

8.

said,

'

(in

;

do not consider (what they are doing). Though men may stand to each other in the relation of ruler and minister, that

is

In a changed age,

but for a time.

them would not be able to look down on the other. Hence it is said, " The Perfect man

the one of

leaves no traces of his conduct."

'To honour antiquity and despise the present time but even the disis the characteristic of learners ^ ciples of A7/ih-wei have to look at the present age and who can avoid being carried along by its course ? '^

;

;

It is

only the Perfect

self in the world,

man who

is

able to enjoy him-

and not be deflected from the

right,

^ See Bk. I, par. 6, and XXIV, par. 14. The conversations between our author and Hui-jze often turned on this subject.

^

Docs our

aullior

mean by

'

learners

'

the Hterati, the disciples

of Confucius? *

jOih-wei,

^^ih-wei

'

— see

are those

such, but were not.

Bk. VI, par.

who

in

7.

Perhaps 'the

disciples

of

our author's time called themselves


THE WRITL\GS OF

SECT. IV.

PT.

III.

to

accommodate himself

He

self.

to others

1

39

and not lose himhe only takes

does not learn their lessons

their ideas into consideration,

them

A'\VANG-3ZE.

;

and does not discard

as different from his own.

the penetrating eye that gives clear vision, the acute ear that gives quick hearing, the discrimi'

9.

It is

nating nose that gives discernment of odours, the practised mouth that gives the enjoyment of flavours,

mind that acquires knowledge, and the far-reaching knowledge that constitutes virtue. In no case does the connexion with what is without like the active

be obstructed

to

continuing without

stoppage,

progress

all

obstruction produces stoppage

;

and with

;

intermission,

this

arrests

injurious

all

;

effects

spring up.

The knowledge

'

But

breathing^.

of

if

creatures depends on their

all

their breath

be not abundant,

not the fault of Heaven, which tries to penetrate

it is

them with

it,

day and night without ceasing; but

men notwithstanding The womb encloses a heart has

its

shut their pores against large and

empty space

;

it.

the

spontaneous and enjoyable movements.

apartment be not roomy, wife and motherif the heart have not its spontaneous and enjoyable movements, the six faculIf their

in-law will be bickering

ties

^

of perception There seems

^

will

;

be

to underlie

about the regulation of the

'

in

this

mutual

collision.

statement the Taoist

That dogma life

and

the Six

En-

breath/ as conducive to long

mental cultivation. ^

Probably what in Buddhist

trances

(^ y\)/

^^'hat

literature are called

Mayers denominates

'

The

'

Six Organs of

Admittance, or Bodily Sensations,' the Shac^ayatana, the eye, ear, nose,

in the

mouth, body, and mind,

Buddhist system.

— one

of the twelve

Nidanas


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

140

the great forests, the heights and

men,

to

because their

is

spirits

(those distracting influences).

hills,

BK.xxvi.

are pleasant

cannot overcome

Virtue overflows into

fame overflows into in the urgency (of cirviolence of) wisdom comes from (the show cumstances) rivalry; the fuel (of strife) is produced from the the obstinate maintenance (of one's own views) business of offices should be apportioned in accordfame schemes originate

(the love of) ;

;

(the love of)

;

;

ance with the approval of

all.

In spring,

when

the

and the sunshine come seasonably, vegetation grows luxuriantly, and sickles and hoes begin to be More than half of what had fallen down prepared. becomes straight, and we do not know how. rain

10.

are

'

ill

;

Stillness

and

silence are helpful to those

rubbing the corners of the eyes

the aged

;

rest serves to

calm agitation

are the toiled and troubled

who have

who

helpful to

is ;

but they

recourse to

these things. Those who are at ease, and have not had such experiences, do not care to ask about them. The spirit-like man has had no experience of how that the sagely

is

it

man keeps

the world in awe,

and so he does not inquire about it; the sagely man has had no experience of how it is that the man of ability and virtue keeps his age in awe, and so he does not inquire about it the man of ability and virtue has had no experience of how it is that the superior man keeps his state in awe, and so he does not inquire about ;

The

it.

how

it is

superior

ment with 1

^

1.

has had no experience of

man keeps

his times that

The keeper

The name

Sung.

man

that the small

of the

himself in agree-

he should inquire about

Yen Gate\ on

it.'

the death of

of one of the gates in the wall of the capital of


PT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. IV.

showed so much

his father,

person

skill

in

emaciating his

that he received the rank of

^

Half the people of

Officers.'

I4I

'

Pattern for

neighbourhood

his

(in

consequence) carried their emaciation to such a point When Yao wished to resign the that they died. throne to Hsii Yii, the latter ran away.

Thang

When

Wu

Kwang^ Wii Kwang Ki Tha When heard it, he led

offered his to

be-

his came angry. disciples, and withdrew to the river Kho, w'here the feudal princes came and condoled with him, and after three years, Shan Thu-ti^ threw himself into the Fishing-stakes^ are employed to catch fish water. but when the fish are got, the men forget the stakes. Snares are employed to catch hares, but when the ^

;

hares are got,

employed

men

convey ideas

to

Words

forget the snares. ;

but

when

are

the ideas are

men forget the words. Fain w^ould such a man who has foro^ot the w^ords

apprehended, I

talk W'ith

^

The

abstinences and privations in mourning were so

that there

was a danger of

many

their seriously injuring the health

;

which was forbidden, "

to

See Bk. VI, par. 3

but in the note there,

;

'

See IV, par. 3

explain what

is

;

but

said of

*

See again IV, par.

"

According

the Inscription

to

I

Wu Kwang

is

said

Hwang-Ti which is probably an error. do not know who K\ Tha Avas, nor can I

have been of the time of

him

;

here.

3.

some,

'

baskets.'

This

illustration is

on the Nestorian IMonument,

II, 7.

quoted

in


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

142

BOOK Part

Yen,

Yii

Of my

I.

my

of

Section V.

or 'Metaphorical Language^.'

sentences nine in ten are metaphorical

The

that daily

XXVII.

III.

seven

illustrations

writers.

BK. xxvii.

fills

are from valued

in ten

my

words are like the water the cup, tempered and harmonised by rest of

the Heavenly element in our nature-.

The

nine sentences in ten which are metaphorical

are borrowed from extraneous things to assist (the

comprehension instance),

for

matchmaker '

it is

'

my

of)

A

for his

father to

(who

would

is

not

son,' (the

not

my

it is

said,

not act the part of

man to do so.' The

phorical language

men

own

better for another

for his

(When

argument.

father does

meaning

is

that)

praise the son than

use of such meta-

fault,

otherwise

but the fault of readily

under-

stand me).

Men assent to views which agree with their own, and oppose those which do not so agree. Those which agree with their own they hold to be right, and those which do not so agree they hold to be The seven out of ten illustrations taken from valued writers are designed to put an end to disputations. Those writers are the men of hoary

wrong.

eld,

'

my See

predecessors in time.

vol. xxxi.x, pp. 155, 156.

But such as are un-

^

See Bk.

II, par. 10.


PT.

III.

SECT. V.

versed

in the

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

1

43

warp and woof, the beginning and end

of the subject, cannot be set

down

as of venerable

and regarded as the predecessors of others. men have not that in them which fits them to

eld,

If

way proper to man, and they who are without the way proper to man can only be pronounced defunct monuments of precede

others,

they are without the

antiquity.

Words

water that daily issues from the cup, and are harmonised by the Heavenly Element (of our nature), may be carried on into the region of like the

the unlimited, and employed to the end of our years.

But without words there is an agreement (in prinThat agreement is not effected by words, ciple). and an agreement in words is not effected by it. Hence it is said, Let there be no words.' Speech One may speak all his life, does not need words. and not have spoken a (right) word and one may not have spoken all his life, and yet all his life been giving utterance to the (right) words. There is that which makes a thing allowable, and that which makes a thing not allowable. There is that which makes a thing right, and that which makes a '

;

It is right How is a thing right How is a thing wrong? It is because it is right. wrong because it is wrong. How is a thing allowIt is allowable because able ? is so. How is a

thing not right.

?

it

thingf

not allowable

?

It is

not allowable because

it

so. Things indeed have what makes them and what makes them allowable. There is nothinor which has not its condition of ricrht nothinowhich has not its condition of allowability. But without the words of the (water-) cup in daily use, and harmonised by the Heavenly Element (in our

is

not

right,

;


'^"^^

144 nature),

TEXTS OF TAOISM.

what one can continue long

of these characteristics

in

bk. xxvii.

the possession

?

All thines are divided into their several classes,

and succeed

to

one another

in the

same way, though

They begin and end though how it is they do

of different bodily forms.

as

so an unbroken ring, This is apprehended. what is called the be not Lathe of Heaven and the Lathe of Heaven is the Heavenly Element in our nature. in

;

2.

A'wang-jze said to Hui-jze,

'When

Confucius

was in his sixtieth year, in that year his views changed \ What he had before held to be right, he now ended by holding to be wrong and he did not know whether the things which he now pronounced to be right were not those which he had for fifty-nine years held to be wrong,' Hui-jze replied, Confucius with an earnest will pursued the acquisition of knowA'wang-jze rejoined, ledge, and acted accordingly.' a and never said disowned such course, Confucius " He said, Man receives his powers that it was his. from the Great Source^ (of his being), and he should restore them to their (original) intelligence in his His singing should be in accordance with the life. musical tubes, and his speech a model for imitation. When profit and righteousness are set before him, and his liking (for the latter) and dislike (of the ;

'

'

^

Compare

XXV,

this

with the same language about

There

A'ii

Po-yii in

no proof to support our author's assertion that the views of Confucius underwent any change. ^ The Great Source (Root) here is generally explained by the Grand Beginning.' It is not easy to say whether we are to Bk.

par,

8.

'

is

'

'

understand an ideal condition of the condition of every *

powers

'

man

as he

man is

designed from the

born into the world.

received by man, see Mencius VI,

i,

6.

first,

On

or ihe


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF iTWANG-SZE.

SECT. V.

III.

former), his approval and disapproval, fested, that only serves to direct the

To make men

(about him).

arc

I

have not attained 3^ng-3ze

3.

:

While though

took

twice

The

sad.'

it

!

and on the two

office,

my parents were my emolument was

could not share

ah

!

to that,"

my mind was happy. my emolument was was

and

to esta-

;

— ah He

occasions his state of mind was different. '

men

speech of

under heaven

45

mani-

in heart submit,

not dare to stand up in opposition to him blish the fixed law for all

I

alive

took

I

said,

and

office,

only three fu^ (of grain),

Afterwards when

I

took

office,

three thousand /^ung'^; but

with

my

parents,

and

I

my mind

other disciples asked A'ung-ni, say-

Such an one as Shan may be pronounced free all entano^lement is he to be blamed for ? ^ feeling as he did The reply was, But he was subject to entanglement*. If he had been free He from it, could he have had that sadness ? would have looked on his three fu and three thousand /{'ung no more than on a heron or a mosquito ing,

'

from

:

—

'

'

passing before him.'

Yen

4. '

When

A

at

A

Tung-kwo

continued a simple rustic

I

= ten

fii

shing '^

A'/zang 3ze-y<a said to

3ze-/7/t

^,

(had begun to) hear your instructions, the

year,

first

^

I

tau and four shing, or

present being rather less than an

X'ung

= sixty-four

;

the second

sixty-four

Enghsh

shing,

the

pint.

tau; but there are various accounts of

its size. ^ *

This sentence is difficult to construe. But Confucius could not count his love

for

his

parents an

entanglement. ^

We

must suppose

^zQ-kh\ of Bk. [40]

this

master

II.

L

to

be the same as the Nan-kwo


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

146 year,

became

I

docile; the third year,

hended (your teaching) the

(plastic) as

a thing

the

year, the

sixth

bk. xxvii.

;

fourth

the

;

fifth year, I

spirit

I

compre-

year,

was

I

made advances

entered (and dwelt in

(my nature as designed by) Heaven was perfected the eighth year, I knew no difference between death and life the ninth year, I attained to the Great Mystery Life has its work to do, and death ensues, (as if) the common character of each were a thing pre-

me)

;

the seventh year,

;

;

'

Men

scribed.

consider that

death

their

but that life from (the operation But is it really so has no cause. does (the Yang) operate in this direction

cause

.

'

its

of)

the

;

Yang does

has

it

not operate there

Heaven has

its

? ?

How Why

?

places and spaces which can be

calculated; (the divisions of) the earth can be assigned

But how

we search for and find out Great Mystery) ? We do not know when and how (life) will end, but how shall we conclude that it is not determined (from without) ? and as we do not know when and how it begins, how should we conclude that it is not (so) determined ? In regard to the issues of conduct which w^e deem

by men.

shall

(the conditions of the

'

appropriate,

no

how should we conclude

that there are

and where those over them seem inappropriate, how should we conclude there are spirits presiding over them ?

spirits presiding

;

issues

that

'

In illustration of the text here

Miao (^),

in the

pendix to the Yi, par. operation of

God)

his attainments

Lu

Shu-X'ih refers to the use of fifth

Ap-

subtle (presence

and

account of the term 'Spirit,' in the

wiih

10, as all

is diiTicult

meaning 'the

things.'

to

3ze-yQ's further exposition of

understand

fully.


PT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. V.

I47

-fiTWANG-SZE.

The penumbrae

(once) asked the shadow \ Formerly you were looking down, and now you are looking up formerly you had your hair tied up, and now it is dishevelled formerly you were sitting, and now you have risen up formerly you were walking, and now you have stopped The shadow said, Venerable how is all this ? Sirs, how do you ask me about such small matters ? These things all belong to me, but I do not know how they do so. I am (like) the shell of a cicada or the cast-off skin of a snake like them, and yet not like them. With light and the sun I make my appearance with darkness and the night I fade away. Am not I dependent on the substance from which I am thrown ? And that substance is itself dependent on something else When it comes, I 5.

saying,

'

;

;

;

:

'

'

;

—

;

!

come with

it

;

when

goes,

it

I

go with

When

it.

it

comes under the influence of the strong Yang, I come under the same. Since we are both produced by that strong Yang, what occasion is there for you to question

me

'

?

Yang 3ze-/ai had gone South to Phei Lao Tan was travelling in the west in Kh'xw^. ^

6.

*,

while

(He

thereupon) asked (Lao-^ze) to come to the border

and went himself

(of Phei),

him.

to Liang,

where he met

Lao-jze stood in the middle of the way, and,

looking up to heaven, said with a sigh,

'

At

first

I

thought that you might be taught, but now I see that you cannot be.' Yang '^z^-k\\. made no reply ^

Compare Bk.

^

Such

^

No

doubt the

*

See

in

^

In the borders of Phei

is

11, par. 11.

the reading of 3'^o

Yang K\\

XIV, 26

Hung.

of Lieh-jze and IMencius.

b. ;

can hardly be the great State.

L 2


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

148

and when they came

to

their

BK. XXVII.

lodging-house,

he

hands comb. and rinse his mouth, along with a towel and He then took off his shoes outside the door, went forward on his knees, and said, 'Formerly, your brouo-ht in water for the master to

wash

his

wished to ask you. Master, (the reason of what you said) but you were walking, and there was no opportunity, and therefore I did not presume disciple

;

Now

to speak.

Your eyes

with you soiled

is

why you spoke

to ask '

there

;

an opportunity, and

as you did.'

are lofty, and you stare

The

?

I

beg

Lao-jze replied, ;

—who would

purest carries himself as

if

live

he were

the most virtuous seems to feel himself de-

Yang

fective.'

looked abashed and changed I receive your commands with

3ze-/'u

countenance, saying,

'

reverence.'

When

first went to the lodging-house, the met him and went before him. The master of it carried his mat for him, and the mistress brought the towel and comb. The lodgers left their mats, and the cook his fire-place (as he passed them). When he went away, the others in the house would have striven with him about (the places for) their

he

people of

mats \

— '

it

--

So had

his arrogant superciliousness given place to humility.

-


PT.

SECT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

VI.

BOOK Part

Zang Wang,

or

'

1

49

XXVIII. Section VI.

III.

Kings who have wished the Throne ^'

to resign

I. Yao proposed to resign the throne to Hsli Yu, who would not accept it. He then offered it to

3ze-/('au Alh-fu'-,

to propose that

happen

have not

of his

'

not unreasonable I

leisure to grovern the kinedom.' is

the most important of

all

Now

positions,

man would not occupy it to the injury how much less would he have allowed But only he who does thing to do so

this

life

any other

;

!

not care to rule the kingdom with

It is

should occupy the throne, but

be suiTering under a painful sorrow and While I am engaged in dealino- with it,

the throne

and yet

I

said,

to

illness. I

but he

is

fit

to

be entrusted

it.

Shun proposed A'ih-po

^,

who

to resign the throne to 3ze-/^au

declined in the very same terms as

had done. Now the kingdom is the greatest of all concerns, and yet this man would not give his This shows how life in exchange for the throne.

A'ih-fu

they

who

possess

the

Tao

differ

from

common

men. ^

See

vol. xxxix, pp. 156, 157.

He is, of this man but what is related here. no doubt, a fictitious character. A'ih-fu and A'ih-po are supposed See Hwang-fii Mi, I, 7. to be the same individual. ^

We

know nothing


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

I50

Shun proposed A'tian \ who said,

I

the

resign

to '

am

a unit in

BK, xxviii.

throne to

Shan

the midst of space

in wear skins and furs and I plough spring summer, grass-cloth and hnen in and sow, my strength being equal to the toil in autumn I gather in my harvest, and am prepared to At sunrise I get up and cease from labour and eat.

In winter

time.

I

;

;

;

So do I enjoy myself at sunset I rest. work between heaven and earth, and my mind is content why should I have anything to do with the ;

—

throne

Alas

? !

better

you,

that

!

Sir,

do not know

Thereupon he declined the

'

went away, deep

among

Shun proposed himself),

How

hills,

and

proffer,

no man knew where.

to resign the throne to his friend,

The

a farmer of Shih-hu I '

the

me

full

farmer, however, said (to

of vigour does our lord

show

If himself, and how exuberant is his strength Shun with all his powers be not equal (to the task On this he of government, how should I be so ?).' took his wife on his back, led his son by the hand, and went away to the sea-coast, from which to the end of his life he did not come back. When Thai-wang Than-fu ^ was dwelling in Pin ^, He tried the wild tribes of the North attacked him. were they silks, but and with skins them serve to He tried to serve them with dogs not satisfied. and horses, but they were not satisfied, and then !

Nor do we know more Yao to him.

^

of

^ ^

lie

Mi

relates a visit

Name of a place where it was is very uncertain. An ancestor of the House of A'au, who about b.c. 1325 removed ;

from Pin

and

of Shan A'iian, though

(in the present small

department so called of Shen-hsi),

settled in the district of A7/i-shan,

was the grandfather of king Wan.

department of Fang-jhiang.


THE WRITINGS

PT. in, SECT. VI,

A'WANG-3ZE.

OP^

with pearls and jade, but they were not

151

satisfied.

What

they sought was his territory. Thai-wang Than-fu said (to his people), To dwell with the elder brother and cause the younger brother to be killed, '

or with the father and cause the son to be killed,

what

is

this

Make an effort, my What difference is there

cannot bear to do.

I

remain here.

children, to

between being wild people

?

my subjects, or the subjects And I have heard that a man

of those

does not

use that which he employs for nourishing his people to injure them.'

switch and

Thereupon he took

his staff

but the people followed him

left,

in

and an

and he established a (new) state at Thus Thai-wang Than-fu the foot of mount Kh\ ^ might be pronounced one who could give its (due) Those who are able to do so, honour to life. though they may be rich and noble, will not, for that which nourishes them, injure their persons and though they may be poor and mean, will not, unbroken

train,

for the sake of gain, involve their bodies (in danger).

The men

of the present age

who occupy high

offices

and are of honourable rank all lose these (advantages) again, and in the prospect of gain lightly expose their persons delusion

The killed

by

it,

:

is

it

not a case of

?

people of Yileh three times in succession their ruler,

made

Yiieh was ^

to ruin

See note

and the prince Sau

his escape to the caves of

left

without a

3, p.

150.

ruler.

The

-,

distressed

Tan, so that

people sought

Sze-ma A7nen takes up the history of Yiieh at a later period, and we have from him no details of this prince Sau. Tan-hsueh was valley the name of a district in the south of Yueh, in which was a ?

with caves containing cinnabar

;— the

fabled

home

of the phoenix.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

152

for the prince, but could not find him,

followed him to the cave of Tan.

BK. xxviil.

till

they

(at last)

The

was

prince

not willing to come out to them, but they smoked him out with moxa, and made him mount the royal

hold of the strap, and mounted

As he took

chariot.

the carriage, he looked up to heaven, and called out,

O

'

Ruler,

this

?

O

Ruler, could you not have spared

Prince Sau did not dislike being ruler

'

from being

disliked the evil inseparable

;

It

so.

me

—he may

be said of him that he would not for the sake of and this indeed was a kingdom endanoer his life ;

the reason w^hy the people of Yiieh wanted to get

him

for their ruler.

Han^ and Wei Mvere contending about some

2.

which one of them had wrested from the other. 3^e-hwa 3^e - went to see the marquis A'ao-hsi

territor\'

(of

Han)

^,

and, finding

him looking sorrowful, said, the states were to sign an

Suppose now that all agreement before you to the '

should with his

eftect that "

hand carry

left

Whoever

off (the territory in

dispute) should lose his right hand,

and whoever

should do so with his right hand should lose his left it

hand, but that, nevertheless, he

off

was sure

your lordship

The marquis

who

should carry

whole kingdom

to obtain the feel yourself

able to carry

;" it

would off?'

would not carry it off,' and 3ze-hwa rejoined, 'Very good. Looking at the thing from this point of view, your tw^o arms are of more value to you than the whole kingdom. But

'

Two

said,

'

I

of the three states into which the great state of Bin was

divided about the beginning of the ''

*

A

native,

Began

we may

call

fifth

century

B.C.

him a philosopher, of Wei.

his rule in b.c. 359.


PT.

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF i:WANG-3ZE.

VI.

Is

Han The

much

of

of

much

ship, since

less

you

value than the whole kingdom.

less

territory for

further

53

more value than your two arms, and

your body is

I

which you are now contending is important than Han your lord:

feel so

much concern

should not be endangering your

—

your body,

for

by indulging

life

your sorrow.'

The marquis given me their

A'ao-hsi said,

'

Good

counsel about this

Many have

!

matter;

but I never heard what you have said.' 3^e-hwa 3^^ may be said to have known well what was of great

importance and what was of

little.

3. The ruler of Lii, having heard that Yen Ho^ had attained to the Tao, sent a messenger, with a gift of silks, to prepare the way for further communication with him. Yen Ho was waitingr at the door

of a

mean

house, in a dress of coarse

When

and himself feeding a cow-. arrived,

Yen Ho

himself confronted him.

said the messenger,

was the reply

hempen

'

the house of

cloth,

the messenger '

Yen Ho

Is this,' ? '

'It

and the other was presenting the said, I am afraid you heard (your instructions) wrongly, and that he who sent you will blame you. You had better make sure.' The messenger on this returned, and made sure that he was right but when he came back, and sought for Yen Ho, he was not to be found. Yes men like Yen Ho do of a truth dislike riches and honours. Hence it is said, The true is,'

silks to

him,

;

when he

'

;

;

'

in

^

Perhaps the Yen

Ho

^

The same

is

thing

of IV,

charge of the cow pours

a joint of bamboo.

5.

often seen at the present day. its

prepared food down

its

The

party

throat from


154

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

object of the

Tao

is

BK. xxvill.

the regulation of the person.

Quite subordinate to this

is

its

use

the manage-

in

ment of the state and the clan while the government of the kingdom is but the dust and refuse of it.' From this we may see that the services of the Tis and Kings are but a surplusage of the work of the ;

sages,

and do not contribute

or nourish the

to complete the person

Yet the superior men of the most of them, throw away their

life.

present age

will,

hves

sake of their persons,

for the

(material) objects

ever a sage

is

;

—

is it

pursuing their

in

not cause for grief

When-

.'^

any movement, he

initiating

is

sure

examine the motive which influences him, and what he is about to do. Here, however, is a man, who uses a pearl like that of the marquis of Sui to to

^

shoot a bird at a distance of 10,000

which he uses to get

is

of

is

and why

little.

;

and

All

men

And

?

not

is

of

life

than the pearl of the marquis of Sui 4.

feet.

Because the thing of great value, and what he wishes

laugh at him

will

more value

?

3ze^ Liehize- was reduced to extreme poverty, his person

had a hungry

A

look.

saying,

'

Lieh Yii-khau,

believe,

I

has attained to the Tao. Is

it

is

menKang,

visitor

tioned the case to 3ze-yang, (the premier) of

a scholar

who

because our ruler does

not love (such) scholars, that he should be living in his state in such poverty

? '

^ze-ya.ng immediatel}

ordered an officer to send to him a supply of grain. ^

Sui was a small feudal state, a dependency of Wei.

Its

name

Teh-an department, Hia-pei. The story is that one of its lords having healed a wounded snake, the creature one night brought him a large pearl in its mouth. ^ The phraseology is peculiar. See Introductory Note on Bk. remains

XXXII.

in the Sui-/'au,


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. VI.

III.

When twice,

I

55

saw the messenger, he bowed to him and dedined the gift, on which the messenger Lieh-^ze

On

went away.

Lieh^ze's going into the house, his

him and beat her breast, saying, I have heard that the wife and children of a possessor of the Tao all enjoy plenty and ease, but now we wife looked to

look starved.

'

The

ruler has seen his error,

you a present of

food, but

—

(for

is it

appointed

and sent

you would not receive

us to suffer thus)

? '

it

3ze Lieh-

laughed and said to her, The ruler does not himself know me. Because of what some one said to him, he sent me the grain but if another speak

jze

'

;

(differently) of

criminal.

me

to him,

This was why

he I

may

look on

did

not receive the

me

as a

grain.'

In the end it did come about, that the people, on an occasion of trouble and disorder, put ^ze-yang to death. 5.

When

king A"ao of A'/zu^ lost his kingdom, the

sheep-butcher Yiieh followed him in his

flight.

When

kingdom and returned to it, reward those who had followed

the king (recovered) his

and was going to him, on coming to the sheep-butcher Yiieh, that personage said, When our Great King lost his kingdom, I lost my sheep-killing. W^hen his majesty got back his kingdom, I also got back my sheepkilling. My income and rank have been recovered why speak further of rewarding me ? The king, (on hearing of this reply), said, Force him (to take the reward);' but Yiieh said, 'It was not through any crime of mine that the king lost his kingdom, '

:

'

'

^

B.C.

515-489.

of Wfi, directed by

He

was driven from

Wu 3ze-hsu.

his capital

by an invasion


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

156

BK, xxviil.

and therefore I did not dare to submit to the death (which would have been mine if I had remained in And it was not through any service of the capital). mine that he recovered his kingdom, and therefore I do not dare to count myself worthy of any reward from him.' The king (now) asked that the butcher should be introduced to him, but Ytieh said, According to the law of Khxx, great reward ought to be given to great service, and the recipient then be introduced to the king but now my wisdom was not sufficient to preserve the kingdom, nor my courage sufficient to die at the hands of the invaders. When the army of '

;

Wu

entered,

out of the

was

I

way

afraid of the danger,

of the thieves

;

—

purpose (of loyalty) that

distinct

And now

he wishes,

in

I

it

and got

was not with a

followed the king.

disregard of the law, and

violations of the conditions of our social compact, to

me

—

this is not what be talked of through the kingdom.'

see

to

court

in

the Minister of War,

3ze-/{'//i,

sheep-butcher forth of for

me

;

what

Yueh is

'

I

The

would

like to

The king

said

position of the

low and mean, but his setting right is very high do you ask him is

;

one of my three most (This being communicated

to accept the place of

distinguished noblest' to Ytieh),

he

said,

'

distinguished noble

I

is

know

that the place of such a

nobler than a sheep-butcher's

and that the salary of 10,000 /'ung is more than its profits. But how should I, through my greed of rank and emolument, bring on our ruler the name of an unlawful dispensation of his gifts ? I dare not stall,

^

Literally,

'

My

of the sovereign.

three banners or flags,'

emblems of

the favour


PT.

SECT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

VI.

1

57

respond to your wishes, but desire to return to my stall as the sheep-butcher.' Accordingly he did not accept (the proffered reward). 6. Ytian Hsien^ was living in Lii. His house, whose walls were only a few paces round, looked as if it were thatched with a crop of growing grass its door of brushwood was incomplete, with branches of a mulberry tree for its side-posts the window of each of its two apartments was formed by an earthenware jar (in the wall), which was stuffed with some It leaked above, and was damp on coarse serge. the ground beneath but there he sat composedly, 3ze-kung, in an inner robe playing on his guitar. of purple and an outer one of pure white, riding in a carriage drawn by two large horses, the hood of which was too high to get into the lane (leading to Ytian Hsien, in a cap the house), went to see him. made of bark, and slippers without heels, and with a stalk of hellebore for a staff, met him at the door. Alas Master,' said 3ze-kung, that you should be I in such distress Ytian Hsien answered him, have heard that to have no money is to be poor, and ;

;

;

'

'

!

!

'

'

that not to be able to carry one's learning into practice is to

be distressed.

I

am

poor but not

in dis-

32G-kung shrank back, and looked ashamed, on which the other laughed and said, To act with a view to the world's (praise) to pretend to be publicspirited and yet be a partisan to learn in order to

tress.'

'

;

;

please

men

;

conceal

to

^

A

to teach for the sake of one's

one's

wickedness under

disciple of Confucius, called also Ytian Sze

Analects VI,

iii,

3.

pare in the Li K\,

With

the

;

own

gain

— see Confucian

the description of his house or hut,

XXVIII,

10.

;

garb of

com-


I

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

c8

BK. XXVIII.

benevolence and righteousness and to be fond of these are things the show of chariots and horses ;

:

which Hsien cannot bear to

—

do.'

He

wore a robe quilted with hemp, and had no outer garment his countenance looked rough and emaciated his hands and feet were horny and callous he would be three days without lighting a fire in ten years he did not have a new suit if he put his cap on straight, the if he drew tight the overlap of strings would break in putting on his his robe, his elbow would be seen Yet draofS^ingshoes, the heels would burst them. Sacrificial Odes of his shoes along, he sang the Shang with a voice that filled heaven and earth as if it came from a bell or a sounding stone. The Son of Heaven could not get him to be a minister; no feudal prince could get him for his friend. So it is that he who is nourishing his mind's aim forgets his body, and he who is nourishing his body discards all thoughts of gain, and he who is carrying out the 3ang-5ze was residing in Wei.

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

'

'

Tao

forgets his

own mind. Yen Hui,

Confucius said to

Your

family

poor,

is

and your position

should you not take office

no wish to be trict

I

Come

'

in office.

? '

Hui

sufficient to

low

replied,

'

why

;

have

I

Outside the suburban

possess fields to the extent of

which are

Hui.

here, is

supply

me

fifty

with congee

dis-

acres, ;

and

have ten acres, which are sufficient to silk and flax. I find my pleasure in playing on my lute, and your doctrines. Master, which I study, are sufficient for my enjoyment I do not wish to take office.' Confucius looked sad, changed countenance, and said, How good is the mind of Hui I have heard that he who is coninside

it

supply

me

I

with

'

!


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. VI.

III.

1

59

tented will not entangle himself with the pursuit of

he who

gain, that

truth) In himself

is

conscious of having gained (the

not afraid of losing other things,

is

and that he who cultivates the path of inward rectification is not ashamed though he may have no I have long been preaching this official position. this is what I but to-day I see it realised in Hui have gained.' ;

:

Mau^

Prince

7.

saying,

My

'

of A"ung-shan^ spoke to A'an-jze

body has

;

—what have

stances

?

his

life,

place

you

When

life.

by the streams and

to say to

one

'

me

in the

'

I

come (my

know

that,

wishes).'

sets the proper value

master yourself

(in

but

The

circum-

Set the proper value

I

am

on

The prince

gain seems to him unimportant.'

rejoined,

^,

dwells at the court of

A'an-jze replied,

'

on your

its

my mind

near the sea, but

Wei

not able to over-

reply was,

'

If

you cannot

the matter), follow (your inclina-

your spirit may not be dissatisfied. When you cannot master yourself, and try to force yourself where your spirit does not follow, this is what is called doing yourself a double injury and

tions so that)

;

those

who

so injure themselves are not

among

the

long-lived.'

Mau

of

Wei was

the son of a lord of ten thousand

For him to live in retirement among and caves was more difficult than for a scholar who had not worn the dress of office. Although he

chariots. crao-s

^

Prince

Mau

was a son of the marquis of Wei, and had been

appointed to the appanage of A'ung-shan, of the present ^

A

worthy

Ting A'au

— corresponding

to part

in Pei A'ih-li.

officer or thinker of

advice was altogether good.

Wei.

One

is

not sure that his


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

l6o

BK. XXVIII.

had not attained to the Tao, he may be said to have had some idea of it. 8. When Confucius was reduced to extreme distress between A'Z/an and 3hai, for seven days he had no cooked meat to eat, but only some soup of coarse His countenance vegetables without any rice in it. wore the appearance of great exhaustion, and yet he kept playing on his lute and singing inside the house. Yen Hui (was outside), selecting the vegetables, while 3ze-lu and 3ze-kung were talking together, and said to him, 'The Master has twice been driven from Lii he had to flee from Wei the tree (beneath which he rested) was cut down in Sung he was reduced to extreme distress in Shang and A'au he is held in a state of siege here between Kk^n and 3hai any one who kills him will be held guiltless there is no prohibition against making him a prisoner. And yet he keeps playing and singing, thrumming Can a superior man be his lute without ceasing. without the feeling of shame to such an extent as this ? Yen Hui gave them no reply, but went in and told (their words) to Confucius, who pushed aside his lute, and said, Yu and 3hze are small men. Call them here, and I will explain the thing to ;

;

;

;

;

;

'

'

them.'

When condition

they came

may be

in,

3ze-lu said,

called

'

Your present

one of extreme words are these

distress.'

When What man has free course with his principles, that is what we call his success when such course is denied, that is what we call his failure. Now Confucius replied,

'

!

the Superior

;

I hold in my embrace the principles of benevolence and righteousness, and with them meet the evils of a disordered age where is the proof of my being ;

—


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. VI.

III.

A:WANG-3ZE.

i6i

in extreme distress? Therefore lookino- inwards and examining myself, I have no difficulties about my principles; though I encounter such difficulties (as the present), I do not lose my virtue. It is when winter's cold is come, and the hoar-frost and snow

we know

are falling, that

the pine and cypress.

and 3hai

is

This

strait

He

fortunate for me.'

his lute so that

began

the vegetative power of

to play

(At the same time) 3ze-lu,

sing.

hurriedly, seized a shield,

and began

3ze-kung

know

said,

'

did not

I

/v'/zan

emitted a twanging sound, and

it

and

between

then took back

to dance, wdiile

(before) the height

of heaven nor the depth of the earth.'

The

who

ancients

had

got

Tao

the

were

to extremity, and happy when Their happiness was independent of both these conditions. The Tao and its characteristics let them have these and distress and success come to them as cold and heat, as wind and rain in the natural order of things. Thus it was that Hsu Yu found pleasure on the north of the river Ying, and that the earl of Kung enjoyed him-

happy w^hen reduced having free course. !

—

on the top of mount (Kung) ^

self

Shun proposed

9,

to

resign

the

throne

to

his

A Northerner Wu-/^ai ^ who said, (first) You sovereign man strange you are, O lived among the channeled fields, and then your friend,

the

'

!

^

This takes us to the famous Kung-ho period

but our author evidently follows the account of

'Bamboo Books;'

—

see

the

prolegomena

to

(b.c. it

842-828),

found

the

in

the

Shu King,

p. 154. 2

We

found, in Book XXI (see vok xxxix, p. 133^, Wu-/C':ii name of Thien 3ze-fang. Here is the same name belonging much earlier man, a man of the north.'

as the to a

'

[40]

M


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

l62 place

was

And not only so: me the stain of

the palace of Yao.

in

BK. XXViii.

further wish to extend to

you now I am ashamed to see you.' your disgraceful doings. himself he threw into the abyss of And on this A'/^ing-lang^

When Thang was

about to attack A^ieh, he took counsel with Pien Sui, who said, It is no business Thang then said, To whom should I of mine.' '

'

And

apply?'

the

other said,

Thang: then took counsel with the same answer as Pien Sui

whom

he should apply, said

not know.' to

I

was,

'

Suppose,'

do not know.'

'I

Wu

Kwano-,

He

'

Thang then

said,

and

I

'

apply

I

The

reply

know nothing more about him

Thang thereupon took counsel and overcame him,

resign

?

'

has a wonderful power in doing what

disgraceful,

A'ieh,

o-a.ve

and when asked to same way, I do

;

in the

Yin, what do you say about him '

who

the throne

to

after

Pien

with

I

is

!

Yin, attacked

which he proposed to

Sui,

who

declined

it,

When

you were about to attack A'ieh, and sought counsel from me, you must have supposed saying,

me

'

be prepared to be a robber. Now that you have conquered A^ieh, and propose to resign the throne to me, you must consider me to be greedy. I have been born in an age of disorder, and a man to

without principle twice comes, and to

me

tries to

extend

the stain of his disgraceful proceedings

!

cannot bear to hear the repetition of his proposals.' With this he threw himself into the KdM ^ water I

and died.

^ At the Ho-nan.

The

foot of a hill in the present

reading uncertain.

department of Nan-yang,


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. VI.

III.

Thang

1

63

made proffer of the throne to Wii Kwang^ saying, The wise man has planned it the martial man has carried it through and the benevolent man should occupy it this was the further

'

;

:

method of

take the position saying, right

'

should you,

Kwang

people

the

kill

Sir,

not

refused the proffer, is

contrary

to

contrary to benevo-

is

When

another has encountered the risks, if should accept the gain of his adventure, I should

lence. I

Wu

?

'To depose the sovereign to

;

Why

antiquity.

—

my disinterestedness. I have heard it said, be not right for him to do so, one should not accept the emolument in an age of unprincipled (government), one should not put foot on the soil violate " If

it

;

(of the) country this position of

any

longer.'

back, and 10.

:

"

— how much

honour

And

!

I

less

should

I

accept

cannot bear to see you

with this he took a stone on his

drowned himself

Formerly, at the

there were two brothers

in

rise

the Ltl water

^.

of the A'au dynasty,

who

lived in Ku-/C'u^,

and

were named Po-i and Shu-Z'/^i. They spoke together and said, *We have heard that in the west there is one who seems to rule according to the Right Way; let us go and see.' (Accordingly) they came to the south of (mount) Kh\ and when king Wii heard of them, he sent (his brother) Shu Tan to see them, and make a covenant with them, engaging that their ;

wealth should be second (only to that of the king),

and that

their offices should

^

Not elsewhere heard

-

In the west of Liao-tung.

^

A

of,

be of the

save in the

first

rank,

same connexion.

small principality, in the present Lwan-/('au, department of

Yung-phing

A'ih-li.

M

2


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

l64

and instructing him

BK. xxviir.

bury the covenant with the blood of the victim after they had smeared the corto

mouths with it \ The brothers looked at each other and laughed, saying, 'Ah! How strange This is not what we call the Right Way. Formerly, when Shan Nang had the kingdom, he ners of their

!

offered his sacrifices at the proper seasons

and with

the utmost reverence, but without praying for any

Towards men he was

blessing.

and

leal-hearted

doing his utmost in governing them, but without seeking anything for himself When it was sincere,

his pleasure to use administrative measures,

so

be

he did and a sterner rule when he thought that would

;

He

better.

lish

by the

did not

own power; he

his

bringing others low;

was opportune, seek

ruin of others estab-

did not exalt himself by

he did

not,

when

time

the

own profit. But now A'au, seeing the disorder of Yin, has suddenly taken the

government taken

into

his

its

hands; with the high

has

it

and with those below employed bribes it relies on its troops to maintain the terror of its might it makes covenants over victims to prove its good faith; it vaunts its proceedings to counsel,

;

;

please the masses

of gain

:

—

changing

;

it

kills

and attacks

for the

sake

simply overthrowing disorder and

this is

for tyranny.

We

have heard that the an age of good government, did not shrink from their duties, and in an age of disorder did not recklessly seek to remain in office. Now the kingdom is in a state of darkness; the it

officers of old, in

virtue of A'au

is

decayed.

Than

to join with

it

and

According to the usual forms in which a covenant was made and established. The translation is free and diffuse.


PT.

III.

SECT. VI.

THE WRITINGS OF ATWANG-BZE.

lay our persons in the dust,

it

is

1

65

better for us to

abandon it, and maintain the purity of our conduct.' The two princes then went north to the hill of Shau-yang\ where they died of starvation. If men such as they, in the matter of riches and honours, can manage to avoid them, (let them do so) but they must not depend on their lofty virtue to pursue any perverse course, only gratifying their own tendencies, and not doing service in their time: this was the style of these two princes. ;

—

^

In the present department of Phu-X'au. Shan-hsi,


1

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

66

BK. XXIX.

BOOK XXIX. Part

Tao

Section VII.

III.

K'lh, or

'The Robber

Confucius was on

I.

Ki

Liu-hsia

This Tao

-,

who had

A'ili

at their will

K'i\-i\'

terms of friendship with a brother

had 9,000

named Tao i^ih. who marched

followers,

through the kingdom, assailing and

They dug through

oppressing the different princes.

and broke into houses they drove away and horses they carried off people's wives and daughters. In their greed to get, they forgot the claims of kinship, and paid no regard to their parents and brethren. They did not

walls

;

people's cattle

;

sacrifice to their ancestors.

Wherever they passed

through the country, in the larger states the people guarded their city walls, and in the smaller the people

took to their strongholds.

tressed

by them.

All were dis-

Confucius spoke to Liu-hsia Ki, saying, Fathers should be able to lay down the law to their sons, '

^

"^

See

vol.

Better

xxxix, pp. 157, 158.

known

as Liu-hsia Hui, under which designation he is mentioned both in the Confucian Analects and in INIencius, but it is an anachronism to say that Confucius was on terms of friendship with him. He was a scion of the distiniruished family of Km\ in Lfi, and was called A'an Hwo and A"an Kh'm. We find, in the

3o A'wan, B.C.

a son of his employed in an important expedition in 634, so that he, probably, had passed away before Confucius

was born

in b.c. 551, and must certainly have deceased before the death of 3ze-lu (480), which is mentioned in the Book.


SECT.

VII.

and elder

to

PT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF A:WANG-3ZE. instruct their

1

younger brothers.

they are unable to do so, they do not

fulfil

67 If

the

You, most talented officers of the age, and your younger brother is this Robber A'ih. He is a pest in the kingdom, and you are not able I cannot but be ashamed of to instruct him better for you and give him counsel.' I to go you, and beg duties of the relationships which they sustain. Sir, are one of the

;

Liu-hsia

K\

must and elder

replied,

be able to lay to

'

You

down

instruct their

say,

that

Sir,

fathers

the law to their sons,

younger brothers, but

not listen to the orders of their fathers,

sons \\\\\ nor the younger receive the lessons of their elder if

brothers, though one

may have your powers

of per-

what is to be done ? And, moreover, A'ih is a man whose mind is like a gushing fountain, and he is strong enough to his will like a whirlwind resist all enemies, and clever enough to gloss over If you agree with him, he is his wrong-doings. and he if you oppose him, he is enraged glad

suasion,

;

;

;

readily meets

men

with

language of abuse.

the

You must

not go to him.' Confucius, however, did not attend to this advice.

With Yen Hui

as

his

charioteer,

and 3ze-kung

seated on the right, he went to see Tao A'ih, whom he found with his followers halted on the south of Thai-shan, and mincing men's livers, w^hich he gave them to eat. Confucius alighted from his carriage,

and went forward,

whom he said, 'I, heard of the general's

till

Khung

to

lofty righteousness,'

twice respectfully to the

man

A'ih heard

of the arrival,

bowing

as he said so.

usher went in and announced the

Tao

he saw the usher, of Lu, have

A'//iu

visitor.

The

But when

he flew into a great


1

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

68

rage

became

his eyes

;

rose

hair

'

and

like blazing stars,

up and touched

fellow,' said he,

BK. xxix.

Khung

his

KJi\i\,

cap.

'

Is

his

not this

that artful hypocrite

him from me, "You invent speeches and babble away, appealing without ground to (the examples of) Wan and Wii. The ornaments on of Lii

Tell

?

many

your cap are as

as the branches of a tree,

and your girdle is (a piece of skin) from the ribs of a dead ox. The more you talk, the more nonsense you utter. You get your food without (the labour of) ploughing, and your clothes without (that of) weaving. You wag your lips and make your tongue a drum-stick. You arbitrarily decide what is right and what is wrong, thereby leading astray the princes throughout the kingdom, and making learned scholars not occupy their thoughts with

its

You

their proper business.

piety and fraternal duty,

filial

recklessly set

up your

and curry favour with

the feudal princes, the wealthy and the noble. offence

is

great

yourself off will

I

your crime

;

home

take your

at

liver,

once.

is

If

and add

very heavy.

Your Take

you do not do it

so,

to the provision

for to-day's food."

But Confucius sent '

enjoy the good

I

in

another message, saying,

of (your brother) Ki, and

will

wish and hope to tread the ground beneath your When the usher had communicated this message, Tao A'ih said, Make him come forward.' I

tent^'

'

On

this

to take

twice to

Tao

Thai is, I wish you face to face.

^

to

Confucius hastened forwards. Declining a mat, he drew hastily back, and bowed A'ih,

to

who

in a

great rage stretched

have an interview with you, to see and speak


PT.

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

VII.

his legs apart, laid his

hand on

169

and with

his sword,

glaring eyes and a voice like the growl of a nursing tigress, said,

'Come

forwards, KJi\i\.

If

what you

my mind, you shall live be contrary to it, you shall die.' Confucius I have heard that everywhere under the replied, sky there are three (most excellent) qualities. To be naturally tall and large, to be elegant and handsay be in accordance with

;

but,

if it

'

some without a

young and old, noble and mean, are pleased to look upon him this is the highest of those qualities. To comprehend both heaven and earth in his wisdom, and to be able peer, so that

;

to speak

eloquently on

all

subjects

;

this

is

the

To be brave and courageous, and daring, gathering the multitudes round him, and leading on his troops this is the lowest of them. Whoever possesses one of these qualities is fit to stand with his face to the south ^ and style himself a Prince. But you. General, unite in yourself all the three. Your person is eight cubits and two inches in height there is a brightness about your face and a light in your eyes your lips look as if stained with vermilion your teeth are like rows of precious shells your voice is attuned to the musical tubes, and yet you are named " The Robber /i"ih." I am ashamed of you, General, and middle one of them.

resolute

;

;

;

;

;

cannot approve of you.

you are inclined to listen to me, I should like to go as your commissioner to Wu and Yiieh in the south to Kh\ and Lu in and to the north to Sung and Wei in the east 3in and Khix in the west. I will get them to build for you a great city several hundred li in size, to If

;

;

^

To

;

take the position of a ruler in his court.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

lyO

establish under

it

BK.XXIX.

towns containing- several hundred

thousands of inhabitants, and honour you there as

The kingdom will see you begin your career afresh you will cease from your wars and disband your soldiers you will collect and a feudal lord.

;

;

nourish your brethren, and along with them offer "

the sacrifices to

your ancestors ^

:

this

will

course befitting a sage and an officer of

and '

will fulfil the

Come

raged. tions

be a

ability,

wishes of the whole kingdom.'

forward, Kh'm, said

Tao

A"ih, greatly en-

Those who can be persuaded by consideraof gain, and to whom remonstrances may be '

addressed with success, are

all

and

ignorant, low,

ordinary people. That I am tall and large, elegant and handsome, so that all who see me are pleased with me this is an eftect of the body left me by my parents. Though you were not to praise me for it, do I not know it myself? And I have heard ;

that he

who

likes to praise

tell

to their face will

ill

of them behind their back.

me

of a great wall and a multi-

also like to speak

And when you

men

is to try to persuade me by conand to cocker me as one of the ordinary people. But how could such advantages last for long Of all great cities there is none so great as the whole kingdom, which was possessed by Yao and Shun, while their descendants (now) have not so much territory as would admit an awl^. Thang and Wu were both set up as the Sons of Heaven, but in after ages (their posterity) were cut

tudinous people, this siderations of gain,

"^

Mt

is

said near the beginning that A'ih

ceased to offer such sacrifices '^

they

;

and

— they had no

The descendants of those worthies were still had a name and a place.

his followers

had

religion.

greatly reduced

;

but


PT.

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF A:WANG-3ZE.

VII.

17I

—

and extinguished was not this because the gain of their position was so great a prize And moreover I have heard that anciently birds and beasts were numerous, and men were few, so off

;

.'*

'

*

that they lived in nests in order to avoid the animals.

In the daytime they gathered acorns and chestnuts,

and

they roosted on the trees and on account of this they are called the people of the Nest-builder. Anciently the people did not know the in the night

use of clothes.

;

summer they collected

In

great stores

of faggots, and in winter kept themselves

means of them

;

and on account of

who knew how

called the people

In the age of

their lives.

down

lay

in

and

Shan Nang, the people

simple innocence, and rose up in quiet

their fathers.

deer.

made

they are

to take care of

They knew their mothers, but did not They dwelt along with the elks They ploughed and ate they wove and

security.

know

this

warm by

;

clothes

another

:

—

;

this

they had no idea

was the grand time of Perfect

Hwang-Ti, however, "*

w^as

He

this virtuous state.

wild of A^o-lu

of injuring one

till

virtue

-.

not able to perpetuate

fought with AV/ih-yu

''

in the

the blood flowed over a hundred

When Yao and Shun arose, they instituted their crowd of ministers. Thane banished his lord. Kino^ Wu killed A''au. Since that time the strong have li.

oppressed the weak, and the

From Thang and

the few.

many

Wu

tyrannised over

downwards, (the

^

See note

2, p.

^

Compare

the description of this primeval time in

^

Commonly spoken

170.

of as

'

the

first rebel.'

See

Book X,

par. 4.

]Ma}-ers*s IManual,

p. 36. *

Perhaps

iTih-lt.

in the present

Pao-an

Km, department of Hsiian-hwa,


]

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

72

BK xxix.

been promoters of disorder and conYou yourself now cultivate and inculcate fusion. you handle whatever the ways of Wan and Wu subjects are anywhere discussed for the instruction of future ages. With your peculiar robe and narrow girdle, with your deceitful speech and hypocritical conduct, you delude the lords of the different states, and are seeking for riches and honours. There is why does not all no greater robber than you are the world call you the Robber K/im, instead of rulers)

have

all

;

;

me

Robber A'ih ? You prevailed by your sweet speeches on 3ze-lu, and made him your follower you made him put away his high cap, lay aside his long sword, and

styling

the

'

;

receive your instructions, so that "

Khung

AV^iu

the wrong-doer

is ;"

all

the world said,

able to arrest violence and repress

but in the end,

when

wished proved un-

3ze-llJi

Wei, and the affair body was exhibited in

to slay the ruler of successful,

his

the eastern gate of the capital

;

pickle over

—so did your teaching

of him come to nothing. '

Do

you

call

yourself a scholar of talent, a sage

?

Why, you were twice driven out of Lu you had to run away from Wei you were reduced to extremity in Khi you were held in a state of siege ;

;

;

between AV/an and ^h.3\ there is no resting-place your instructions for your person in the kingdom brought 32e-lu to pickle. Such have been the misfortunes (attending your course). You have done how can no good either for yourself or for others much of ? your doctrines be worth being thought There is no one whom the world exalts so much as it does Hwang-Ti, and still he was not able to ;

;

;

*

perfect his virtue, but fought in the wilderness of


PT.

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-;lZE.

VII.

the blood flowed over a hundred

A'o-lii, till

1

li.

73

Yao

was not kind to his son \ Shun was not filial -. Yu was paralysed on one sidel Thang banished King Wu smote A'au. King Wan his sovereign. was imprisoned in Yu-li ^. These arc the six men of whom the world thinks the most highly, yet

when we

accurately consider their history,

that for the sake of gain they true (nature),

and

ties

and did violence

tendencies

:

—

their

all

to

we

see

disallow^ed their its

proper quali-

conduct

cannot

be

thought of but with deep shame. '

Among

ability

They

k/ii.

whom

those

and virtue

world

calls men of PoT and Shii-

declined the rule of Ku-/tu, and died of

starvation on the

bones and

the

w^ere (the brothers)

hill

of Shau-yang, leaving their

unburied. Pao ^\a.o vaunted his condemned the world, but he died with

flesh

conduct, and

arms round a tree^. When Shan-thii Ti's remonstrances were not listened to, he fastened a stone on his back, and threw himself into the Ho, where he was eaten by the fishes and turtles*'. his

A'ieh 5ze-thui was the most devoted (of followers),

and cut a piece from his thigh as food for duke Wan. But when the duke afterwards overlooked him (in ^

Referring to his setting aside his unworthy son, Tan-X'u, and

giving the throne to Shun. ^

See in Mencius, V,

^

This,

to Yii, *

In the present

Ho-nan. ^

A

(I, art.

in the ^

i,

i. 3,

4.

meaning the and brought on by his devotion I think, is

the

district

There king

Wan

;

fact

was highly honourable

to his labours.

of Thang-yin, department A7/ang-teh,

pursued his labours on the Yi King.

recluse of the time of Confucius, according to 27).

way

See

Han Ying

After a dispute with 3ze-kung, he committed suicide described.

art. 26, in

the

same Book of Han Ying.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

74

I

BK. XXIX.

he was angry, and went

his distribution of favours),

away, and was burned to death with a tree

in his

Wei Shang had made an appointment

arms\

with

meet him under a bridge but when she a did not come, and the water rose around him, he would not go away, and died with his arms round one (The deaths of) these four men of the pillars^. were not different from those of the dog that is torn in pieces, the pig that is borne away by a current, or girl to

;

the beggar (drowned in a ditch) with his alms-gourd in his

They were

hand.

caught as

all

in

a net by

their (desire for) fame, not caring to nourish their life *

to

its

bound

end, as they were

Among

those

whom

the

to do.

world

calls

faithful

ministers there have been none like the prince Pi-

kan and was cast

Wu

But 5ze-hsu's (dead) body into the K'mng, and the heart of Pi-kan was cut out. These two were what the world calls loyal ministers, but the end has been that everybody laughs at them. Looking at all the above cases, down to those of 3ze-hsu and Pi-kan, there is not one worthy to be honoured; and as to the admonitions which you, AV/iu, wish to impress on me, if you tell me about the state of the dead, I am unable 3ze-hsu.

know anything about it men (alive), they

to

if

;

things of

what

stated, I

will

now

tion of

I

tell

you. Sir,

the will to be gratified. ^

See Mayers's INIanual,

^

Supposed

in Analects,

me

about the

are only such as

my

all

I

have

about.

views about the condi-

eyes wish to look on beauty

the ears to hear music

to

tell

have heard and know

The

man.

you

;

the

mouth

The

to enjoy flavours

greatest longevity

;

;

man

p. 80.

be the same with the Wei-shang Kao, mentioned

V, 23

;— see

Mayers's Manual,

p.

251.


THE WRITINGS OF

PT. in. SECT. VII.

can reach

is

a hundred years

eighty years

is

away

and

a

medium

the lowest longevity

;

sickness,

anxieties,

;

A'WANG-3ZE.

calamities, the times

75

longevity

Take

is sixty.

bereavement,

pining,

I

mourning,

when,

any

in

of these, one can open his mouth and laugh, are only four or five days in a month. Heaven and earth

have no its

limit of duration,

(appointed) time.

man

but the death of

Take

a limited time, and compare

amount of

the longest it

has

with what

unli-

is

mited,

its brief existence is not different from the passing of a crevice by one of king MiVs horses ^

Those who cannot

gratify their will

and natural

aims, and nourish their appointed longevity, are

unacquainted with the (right)

Way

(of life).

I

all

cast

from me, AVnii, all that you say. Be quick and go. Hurry back and say not a word more. Your Way is only a wild recklessness, deceitful, hypocritical.

(nature of

It is

man)

;

artful, vain,

and

not available to complete the true

it is

not worth talking about

!

Confucius bowed twice, and hurried away. He went out at the door, and mounted his carriage. Thrice he missed the reins as he tried to take hold of them. His eyes were dazed, and he could not see and his colour was that of slaked lime. He laid hold of the cross-bar, holding his head down, and unable to draw his breath. When he got back, outside the east gate of (the capital of) Lu, he encountered Liu-hsia Al, who said to him, Here you are, right in the gate. For some days I have not seen you. Your carnage and horses are travelstained have you not been to see Tao A'ih ? Con;

'

;

^

King

—

Mu

The name par. 5.

'

had eight famous

of only one

horses, each having

Khi\i-k[

—

is

given here.

its

own name.

See Bk. XVII,


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

176 fucius looked

The

opposition to *

He

up

to heaven, sighed,

other went on,

did.

all

My

'

And

BK. XXIX.

and

said, 'Yes.'

did he not set himself in

your views, as

I

said he

would do

case has been that of the

cauterised himself without being

ill.

I

?'

man who

rushed away,

stroked the tiger's head, played with his whiskers,

and narrowly escaped

his mouth.'

2. 3ze-/{'ang^ asked Man Kau-teh", saying, 'Why do you not pursue a (righteous) course ? Without such a course you will not be believed in unless you are believed in, you will not be employed in and if not employed in office, you will not office Thus, if you look at the matter from acquire gain. the point of reputation, or estimate it from the point ;

;

of gain, a righteous course

truly the right thing.

is

you discard the thought of reputation and gain, yet when you think over the thing in your own mind, you will see that the scholar should not be a single day without pursuing a (righteous) course.' Man Kau-teh said, He who has no shame becomes rich, and he in whom many believe becomes illustrious. Thus the greatest fame and gain would seem to spring from being without shame and being believed in. Therefore if you look at the matter from the point of reputation, or estimate it from the point of gain, to be believed in is the right thing. If you discard the thought of fame and gain, and think over the thing in your own mind, you will see that the scholar in the course which he pursues is (simply) holding fast his Heavenly (nature, and gaining nothing).' If

'

^

We

view to

are told (Analects, II, 18) that official

emolument.'

appears as interlocutor in ^

A

fictitious

this

This

is,

^ze-Mng

'studied with a

probably, the reason

why he

paragraph.

name, meaning,

'

Full of gain recklessly got.'


PT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF X:WANG-BZE.

SFXT.vir.

I

77

Formerly A'ieh and A'au each enjoyed the honour of being the sovereign, and all the wealth of the kingdom was his but if you now say to a (mere) money-grabber, " Your conduct is like that Sze-Z-ang said,

*

;

of A'ieh or A'au," he will look ashamed, and resent the imputation (these two sovereigns) are despised :

—

by the smallest men. /sTung-ni and Mo Ti (on the other hand) were poor, and common men but if )ou ;

say to a Prime Minister that his conduct is like that of A"ung-ni or Mo Ti, then he will be put out and change countenance, and protest that he is not worthy

be so spoken

(to

of)

:

— (these two philosophers) are

held to be truly noble by

scholars.

(all)

Thus

it

that the position of sovereign does not necessarily

is

connect with being thought noble, nor the condition of common rank with being thought mean. The difference of being thought noble or mean arises from the conduct being good of being poor and

Man

or bad.'

put

in prison;

and

Kau-teh replied, Small robbers are a great robber becomes a feudal lord '

;

the gate of the feudal lord your righteous

in

scholars will be found.

duke Hwan,

For

instance, Hsiao-po \ the

killed his elder brother,

and took his Kung became

and yet Kwan and Thien /\/i-a.ng, styled TT/^ang-jze, killed his ruler, and usurped the state -, and yet Confucius received a present of silks from him. In their discussions they would condemn the men, but sister-in-law to himself,

his minister

^

The name

-

Compare

par.

I.

;

of duke

Hwan.

the account of the

same transaction in Book X, But there is no evidence

See also Analects, XIV, 22.

but rather the contrary, that Confucius ever received a

Thien or

A'/zan

[40]

Han

2;.

N

gift

from


1

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

yS

In this

them.

abased themselves before way their words and actions must

conduct they

their

in

BK. XXIX.

was it war together in their breasts not a contradiction and perversity? As it is said in The a book, " Who is bad ? and who is good ? successful is regarded as the Head, and the unhave been

at

;

'

successful as the Tail."

you do not follow the usual course of what is held to be right, but observe no distinction between the near and remote degrees of kin, no difference between the noble and the mean, no order between the old and the young, then how shall a separation be made of the fivefold arrangement (of the virtues), and the six parties Man Kau-teh replied, (in the social organisation)?' Yao killed his eldest son, and Shun banished his 3ze-/^ang said,

'

If

'

half-brother^

:

— did they observe the rules about the of kin

different degrees

Thang deposed

?

A"ieh

;

—did

they observe the

riofhteousness that should obtain

between the noble

king

Wu

overthrew

Kau

:

and the mean ? King Ki took the place of his elder did they brother-, and the duke of A"au killed his ^ observe the order that should obtain between the The Literati make hypoelder and the younger ? :

critical all

speeches

;

the followers of

should be loved equally:

— do

Mo

we

hold that

find in

them

the separation of the fivefold arrangement (of the

'

Exaggerations or misrepresentations.

was the so-called king ^i-li, the father of king Wan. state of ^au might descend to him, left and withdrew south to what was then the wild region of Wu.

^

King

A'l

His elder brother, that the it,

See Analects, VIII, ^

Who

i

;

the Shih King, III,

i.

Ode

7. 3, 4.

had joined with Wu-kang, son of the tyrant of Yin,

rebellion, thus threatening the stability of the

in

new dynasty of A'au.


THE WRITINGS OF

PT, in. SECT. VII.

and the

virtues)',

And am all

tion)^

and

?

A'WANG-3ZE.

1

79

six parties (in the social organisa-

further, you, Sir, are all for reputation,

but where the actual search for reputation and gain may not be in accordance with principle and will not bear to be examined in I

for gain

;

the light of the right way,

let

me and you

refer the

matter to-morrow^ to the decision of Wu-yo^'

The small man pursues after man pursues after reputation.

(This Wu-yo) said,

wealth

'

the superior

;

The way

which they change their feelings and is different but if they were to cast away what they do, and replace it with doing nothing, they would be the same. Hence it is said, " Do not be a small man return and pursue after the Heavenly in you. Do not be a superior man follow in

alter their nature

;

;

—

;

the rule of the Heavenly in you.

view the thing

straight,

vealed in you.

Look

be

it

it

the light of

—

crooked, be

Heaven

it

as re-

round on every side of it, and cease your endeavours. Be it

all

as the time indicates, right,

in

Be

wrong, hold

fast the ring in yourself in

Alone by yourself, ponder over the right way. Do not turn your course do not try to complete your righteousness. You will fail in what you do. Do not haste to be rich do not follow after your perfection. If you do, you will lose the heavenly in you." which

all

conditions converge.

carry out your idea

;

;

;

^

Probably what are called

^

The

parties in the

'

'

the five constant virtues.'

Three Bonds of

Society,' or

Three Cardinal

Objects of Duty. '

So Lu

we

Shu-yl-ih

(0 =

Wu-yo

^

g

).

name, which is the simplest construction, we must still recognise its meaning as denoting 'one who is unbound by the conventionalities of opinion.' Much of what he is made to say is in rhyme, and might also be so translated. *

If

take

as a

N

2


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

l8o *

Pi-kan had his heart cut out

eyes gouged out

:

— such

;

were the

3ze-hsu had his

consequences

evil

The upright person bore father Wei Shang was drowned

of their loyalty. against his

BK. XXIX.

^

;

witness :

—such

were the misfortunes of good faith. Pao-^ze stood till he was dried up Shan-^ze would not defend himself^: such were the injuries brought on by disinterestedness. Confucius did not see his mother ^ Khwang-^ze'* did not see his father: such were the ;

of the righteous. These are instances handed down from former ages, and talked about failures

in these later times.

They show

us

how

superior

men, in their determination to be correct in their words and resolute in their conduct, paid the penalty of these misfortunes, and were involved in these distresses.'

Mr. Dissatisfied^ asked Mr. Know-the-Mean ^ saying, 'There is no man after all who does not strive 3.

and pursue after gain. When men are rich, then others go to them. Going to them, they put themselves beneath them. In that position they do honour to them as nobler than themselves. But to for reputation

^ '^

See the Analects, XIII, 18. The reading of the name here

identification perhaps

is

is

with Shan Shang

not certain.

(E^ /jrY

The

best

the eldest son

of duke Hsien of ^'m,

who was put to death on a false charge of having put poison into his father's food, from which he would not defend himself. ^

A

*

The Khwang^ang

false charge.

of Mencius, IV,

ii,

30, q.v.

Both of these names are fictitious. About the meaning of the first, there can be no difference of opinion. I have given that of ^

the second according to my understanding of Ki, Book XXVIII, section I.

it,

see in the Li


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. VII.

III.

A'WANG-3ZE.

l8l

see others taking that position and doing honour to us

way

the

is

to

prolong

and

Hfe,

to secure the rest

You

of the body and the satisfaction of the mind. alone, Sir, however,

have no idea of

your knowledge

deficient

is

?

Is

Is

this.

that

it

it

that

you have

the knowledge, but want the strength to carry into practice

to

?

Or

is it

do what you consider

man judging

now

is

and

living in the

that

we

jured

He

is

right,

mind

it

made up

and never allow yourreplied, 'Here

of

us, his

contemporaries,

same neighbourhood

consider ourselves scholars

all

is

Know-the-Mean

self to forget it?' this

that your

as himself,

who have

ab-

vulgar ways and risen above the w^orld.

entirely without the thought of submitting to

the rule of what ancient

is

He

right.

therefore studies

the present, and

times and

the

differing

questions about the right and wrong, and agrees

with the vulgar ideas and influences of the age, abandoning what is most important and discarding

most honourable, in order to be free to act But is he not wide of the mark when as he does. he thinks that this is the w^ay to promote long life, and to secure the rest of the body and the satisfaction of the mind ? He has his painful afflictions and

what

is

he does not inquire how his body is so variously affected he has his apprehensive terrors, and his happy joys, but he does not his quiet repose, but

;

how his mind has such different experiences. He knows how to pursue his course, but he does not know why he does so. Even if he had the dignity inquire

of the Son of Heaven, and all the wealth of the kingdom were his, he would not be beyond the reach of '

misfortunes

But riches are

and in

evils.'

Dissatisfied

rejoined,

every w^ay advantageous to man.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

l82

With them

his

BK. xxix.

attainment of the beautiful and

mastery of every art become what the perfect cannot obtain nor the sagely

man

reach to

man his

;

appropriation of the bravery and strength of others

enables him to exercise a powerful sway

;

his avail-

wisdom and plans of others makes him be accounted intelligent and discriminating his taking advantage of the virtues of others makes him be esteemed able and good. Though he may not be the holder of a state, he is looked to with awe as a ruler and father. Moreover, music, beauty, with the pleasures of the taste and of power, are appreciated by men's minds and rejoiced in without any previous learning of them the body reposes in them without waiting for the example of others. Desire and dislike, avoidance and pursuit, do not ing himself of the

;

;

require any master;

—

this

is

Though

the world

of them,

who can refrain from The action of the

replied,

the

'

good

of

the nature of man.

may condemn

the

it ?

'

wise

one's indulgence

Know-the-Mean is

directed

for

but they do not go and degree. Therefore when they have enough, they do not strive (for more) they have no further object, and so they do not seek for one. When they have not enough, against

people,

the (proper) rule

;

they

seek for

will

it

;

they will strive for

it

in

every

and yet not think of themselves as greedy. they have (already) a superfluity, they will de-

quarter, If

cline (any

more) they will decline the throne, and yet not think of themselves as disinterested the con;

:

—

ditions of disinterestedness

and greediness are (with them) not from the constraint of anything external.

Through

may be

their exercise of introspection, their

power

that of the sovereign, but they will not in


PT.

III.

SECT.

their nobility

may be

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-aZE.

VII.

be arrogant to others

their wealth

;

that of the whole kingdom, but they will

not in their possession of

They

183

it

make

mock of

a

others.

estimate the evils to which they are exposed,

and are anxious about the reverses which they may

They

experience.

think

how

their possessions

may

be injurious to their nature, and therefore they will decline and not accept them but not because they seek for reputation and praise. Yao and Shun were the sovereigns, and harmony ;

'

prevailed.

It

did so, not because of their benevolence

towards the people

;

—they would

what was Shan ATlian

not, for

(deemed) admirable, injure their lives. and Hsil Yii might have been the sovereigns, but they would not receive the throne not that they ;

its

without purpose, but they would not by occupancy injure themselves. These all followed

declined

it

was advantageous to them, and declined what was injurious, and all the world celebrates their superiority. Thus, though they enjoy the distinction, they did what they did, not for the sake of the reputation and praise.' after W'hat

Dissatisfied '

(continued

In thus thinking

it

his

argument),

saying,

necessary for their reputation,

they bitterly distressed their bodies, denied themselves

what was

pleasant,

and

restricted themselves

to a bare sustenance in order to sustain their life; but so they had life-long distress, and long-continued

pressure replied, is

'

till

injurious

it is

so,

their death arrived.'

Tranquil ease :

— so

it is

is

with

Know-the-lNIean

happiness things,

all

where the superfluity

is

;

a superfluity

and

of wealth.

especiall)'

The

of the rich are provided with the music of

drums, flageolets and

flutes

;

and

their

ears

bells,

mouths are


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

184

Stuffed with the flesh of fed beasts

the richest flavour

BK. XXIX.

and with wine of

so are their desires satisfied,

;

till

theirs may be pronounced a condition of disorder. Sunk deeply in their self-sufficiency, they resemble individuals ascending a height with a heavy burden on their their condition may be pronounced one of backs

they forget their proper business

:

They covet

bitter suffering.

comfort from them fain

:

monopolise

it

they covet power, and would

;

;

riches, thinking to derive

when

quiet and retired, they

drowned in luxurious indulgence their persons they seem to shine, and they are full of boasting are

;

:

may be

said to be in a state of disease.

desire to be rich stores, and,

and striving

deaf to

In their

for gain, they

fill

their

admonition, refuse to desist

all

from their course. They are even more elated, their conduct may be proand hold on their way nounced disgraceful. When their wealth is amassed :

they cannot use

till

and

it,

not part with

will

they clasp it

;

when

it

to their breasts

their hearts are dis-

tressed with their very fulness, they

more and said to

will

not desist

:

still

their condition

seek for

may be

be sad. In-doors they are apprehensive of and begging thieves, and out-of-doors they

pilfering

are afraid of being injured by plundering robbers in-doors they have

many chambers and

;

partitions,

and out-of-doors they do not dare to go alone they may be said to be in a state of (constant) :

alarm.

These

most deplorable in the world, but they forget them all, and have lost their faculty of judgment. When the evil comes, though they begged it with all the powers of their nature, and by the sacrifice of all their wealth, they could '

six conditions are the


PT.

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

VII.

not bring back one day of untroubled peace.

they look for their reputation,

when they seek

To

is

it

for their wealth,

185

When

not to be seen

it is

;

not to be got.

task their thoughts, and destroy their bodies,

striving for (such an p^reat

delusion

?'

end

as) this

;

—

is it

not a case of


1

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

86

BK. xxx.

BOOK XXX. Part

YUeh

A'ien, or

'

Delight

Wan

Formerly, king

in the

Sword-fight

\'

of A"ao^ delighted in the

More than

sword-fight. ters of the

Section VIII.

III.

three thousand men, mas-

weapon, appeared as

his guests, lining the

way on either side of his gate, and fighting together before him day and night. Over a hundred of them would die or be (severely) wounded in the course of a year, but he was never weary of looking on (at

was he of them. The three years, when the kingdom

their engagements), so fond

thing continued for

began

and other

to decay,

against

The

states to plan

measures

it.

crown-prince Khwei^ was distressed, and laid

the case before his attendants, saying,

'

If

any one

can persuade the king, and put an end to these

swordsmen, 'See

will

I

give him a thousand ounces of

vol. xxxix, pp. 158, 159.

Probably king Hui-wan

298-265) of A'ao, one of the 3in was subdivided, and which afterwards all claimed the sovereignty of the kingdom. In this Book A'wang-jze appears as a contemporary of king Wan, which ^

states into

which the great

makes

'

the

formerly

'

(b. c.

state of

commences seem

with which the paragraph

strange. ^

Sze-ma

fight,

nor of

ceeded by young.

K/mn this

his

says nothing of king

son Khwei.

son

Tan

(;|^'),

He

Wan's

love of the sword-

says that in 265

who appears

to

Wan

was

suc-

have been quite


THE WRITINGS OF i:WANG-3ZE.

PT, ni. SECT.viil.

187

His attendants said, (Only) A'wang-jze is Thereupon the prince sent men this,' do able to with a thousand ounces of silver to offer to /iwangjze, who, however, would not accept them, but went When he saw the prince, he wdth the messengers. said, O prince, w^hat have you to say to A'au, and The prince w^hy would you give me the silver?' replied, I have heard that you, master, are sagaI sent you respectfully the thoucious and sage. sand ounces of silver, as a prelude to the silks and But as you decline to receive them, other gifts ^ tell you (w^hat I washed from you)?' I now how dare ATwang-^ze rejoined, I have heard, O prince, that what you wanted me for was to wean the king from what is his delight. Suppose that in trying to persuade his Majesty I should offend him, and not fulfil your expectation, I shall be punished with death and could I then enjoy this silver ? Or suppose that I shall succeed in persuading his Majesty, and silver.'

'

*

'

'

;

accomplish what you desire, what

kingdom of A'ao not get

The

that

I

might ask

there in the

is

for

which

crowii-prince said,

Yes

'

but

;

the king, will see none but sw^ordsmen.' replied,

I

would

?

'

I

know

;

but

I

am

expert

in

my

(father),

A'wang-jze

the use of the

That is w^ell,' observed the prince the swordsmen wdiom his Majesty sees all have sw^ord.'

*

hair in a

tangle, with whiskers projecting out.

w^ear slouching caps with coarse tassels,

and

This,

I

think,

is

talk

the meaning.

but

their

They

and unornamented

their coats are cut short behind.

have staring eyes, and

'

'

;

They

about the hazards of

It

presents to your followers in attendance

may on

possibly

you.'

mean

'

for


1

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

88

BK. XXX.

game. The king is dehghted with all this but now you are sure to present yourself to him in your scholar's dress, and this will stand greatly in the way of your success.' A^vang-^ze said, I will then, with your leave, get me a swordsman's dress.' This was ready in three days, and when he appeared in it before the prince, the latter went with him to introduce him to the king, who then drew his sword from its scabbard their

'

and waited

for him.

When

/iTwang-jze entered the

he did not hurry forward, nor, when he saw the king, did he bow. The king asked him, What do you want to teach me, Sir, that you have got the prince to mention you beforehand?' The door of the

hall,

'

have heard that your Majesty is fond of the sword-fight, and therefore I have sought an interview with you on the ground of (my skill in the Wliat can you do with your use of) the sword.' Let me meet with sword against an opponent ? an opponent every ten paces, my sword would deal with him, so that I should not be stopped in a march reply was,

'

I

*

'

'

of a thousand

li.'

The king was

delighted with

him, and said, You have not your match in the kingdom.' /I'wang-jze replied, A good swordsman '

'

makes a feint (against his opponent), then seems to give him an advantage, and finally gives his thrust, reaching him before he can return the blow. I should like to have an opportunity to show you my skill.' The king said, Stop (for a little), Master. Go to your lodging, and wait for my orders. I will make arrangements for the play, and then first

'

call you.'

The

king accordingly

for seven

days,

till

made

trial

more than

swordsmen of them were

of his

sixty


rr.

III.

SECT.

THE WRITINGS OF

VIII.

made them

or six men, and

He

wounded.

killed, or (severely)

A'WANG-3ZE.

189

then selected five

bring their swords and

take their places beneath the

after

hall,

which he

To-day I am going to make (you and) these men show what you can do with your swords.' I have long been called TTwang-^ze,

and said

to him,

'

'

looking for the opportunity,'

replied

A'wang-jze.

The

king then asked him what would be the length of the sword which he would use and he said, Any '

;

have three swords, any one of which I will use, as may please your Majesty. Let me first tell you of them, and then go to the

length will suit me, but

arena.'

'

I

hear about the three and A%ang-5ze went on,

should like to

I

swords,' said

the

king

;

'There is the sword of the Son of Heaven; the sword of a feudal prince and the sword of a ;

common man.' What about '

the sword of the

'This sword has its

point

Yen-/c/ii'^

and

A7/i and (Mount) Tai

;

Son of Heaven ^

'

?

Shih-zC'/^ane^ for

for

its

edge

;

3if^

and Wei for its back A^au and Sung for its hilt Han and Wei for its sheath. It is embraced by the wild tribes all around it is wrapped up in the four seasons it is bound round by the Sea of Po'* and its girdle Is the enduring hills. It is regulated by the five elements its wielding is by means of Punishments and Kindness its unsheathing is like that of ;

;

;

;

;

;

^

Some

near the -

A

noted place in the state of Yen, the capital of ^vh^ch was

site

of the present Peking.

wall, north of

northern

Yen,

built as

a barrier of defence against the

tribes.-

3

Mount

*

A

Thai.

region lying along the present gulf of ^ih-li, between the

Pei-ho and the J^/i'mg-ho in Shan-tung.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

igO

Yin and Yang summer it is put in

the

;

When of

it

it is

laid

action in the

thrust forward, there

when

;

when

Hfted up, there

down, there

wheeled round, there of

it

above,

;

held fast in the spring and

is

it

;

it

BK. xxx.

autumn and

nothing above

is

nothing below

is

nothing

is

winter.

nothing in front

is

left

it

it

when

;

on any side and

cleaves the floating clouds

;

penetrates to every division of the earth. sword be once used, and the princes are all reformed, and the whole kingdom submits. This is the sword of the Son of Heaven \' King Wan looked lost in amazement, and said again, 'And what about the sword of a feudal lord ?' (TTwang-^ze) replied, This sword has wise and brave officers for its point pure and disinterested officers for its edge able and honourable officers for its back loyal and sage officers for its hilt valiant and eminent officers for its sheath. When this sword is thrust directly forward, as in the former

below,

Let

it

this

'

;

;

;

;

case, there

is

nothing

upwards, there there is

is

is

in front of

nothing above

nothing below

it

;

nothing on any side of

the three luminaries

its

seasons

;

between,

it

of the people, and in

below, is

is

all

;

Above,

it.

is

;

it

when directed when laid down, ;

when wheeled

from the round heaven, and the square earth, and

it

in in

in

its

round, there

law

is

taken

accordance with

law

is

taken from

accordance with the four

harmony with the minds

the parts of the state there

Let this sword be once used, and you seem to hear the crash of the thunder-peal. Within peace.

is

By

sword ^wang-jze evidently means the power of the and directed by good government. ^

this

sovereign, supported by the strength of the kingdom,


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. VIII.

III.

the four borders there are none fully submit,

'

who do

and obey the orders of the

the sword of the feudal

is

And what about the

I9I

isTWANG-SZE.

not respectruler.

This

lord.'

sword of the common man

asked the king (once more).

?'

{A'wang-5ze) replied,

The sword of the common man (is wielded by) who have their hair in a tangle, with whiskers projecting out who wear slouching caps with coarse *

those

;

and unornamented short behind

;

tassels,

who have

and have

their coats cut

staring e}es, and talk (only)

They

about the hazards (of their game).

hit at

one

xA-bove, the sword slashes and below, it scoops out the liver and luno-s. This is the sword of the common man. (The users of it) are not different from fighting cocks any morning their lives are brought to an end they are of no use in the affairs of the state. Your Majesty occupies the seat of the Son of Heaven, and that you should be so fond of the swordsmanship of such common men, is unworthy,

another before you.

through the neck

;

;

;

as

I

venture to think, of your Majesty.'

On

king drew AVang-jze with him, and

this the

where the cook set forth a meal, which the king walked round three

went up

to the top of the hall,

times (unable to him, self

'

Sit I

down

sit

quietly.

have said

King Wan,

down

all I

to

it).

A'wang-^ze said to

Great King, and calm yourwished to say about swords.'

thereafter, did not quit the palace for

three months, and the swordsmen selves in their

all

killed

them-

own rooms \

AVang-jze's parables had had their intended effect. It was The commennot in his mind to do anything for the swordsmen. 'Indignant at not being treated as they had been tators say: ^

—

before, they

all killed

themselves.'


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

192

BK. xxxi.

BOOK XXXI. Part

Section IX.

III.

Yii-fu, or

'

The Old Fisherman

\'

Confucius, rambling in the forest of 3ze-wei^ stopped

and sat down by the Apricot altar. The disciples began to read their books, while he proceeded to play on his lute, singing as he did so. He had not half finished his ditty when an old fisherman stepped ^

See

-

A

vol. xxxix, p. 159.

forest or grove in the

neighbourhood of the capital of Lu. I do not know why the forest was so denominated. That I have correctly determined its position, however, may be inferred from a quotation in the Khang-hsi dictionary under the character than (=' altar') to the

3ze-wei means

'

black silken curtains;' and

Confucius, leaving (the capital of) Lu by the eastern on passing the old apricot altar, said, "This is the altar reared by 3ang Wan-y('ung to solemnise covenants." Dr. Morrison under the same than defines the second phrase hsing effect that

'

gate,

'

—

than— as The

place where Confucius taught,' which Dr. Williams, under hsing, has amplified into The place where Confucius had '

'

But the text does not justify so definite a conclusion. The picture which the Book raises before my mind is that of a his school.'

with a row or clump of apricot trees, along which was

forest,

a terrace, having on

it

the altar of

lake or at least a stream near to

Bang Wan-Z'ung, and

with a

which the ground sloped down. Here the writer introduces us to the sage and some of his disciples, on one occasion, when they were attracted from their books and music by the appearance of the old fisherman. I visited

m

1873,

called

'

i^ot far

it,

to

from the Confucian cemetery, a ruined building which was pointed out as the site of

the College of Au-Sze,'

the School of Confucius.

The

of the situation in this Book.

place would suit

all

the

demands


PT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. IX.

I93

down from

his boat, and came towards them. His beard and eyebrows were turning white his hair ;

was

uncombed

and his sleeves hung idly down. He walked thus up from the bank, till he got to the dry ground, when he stopped, and, with his left hand holdino: one of his knees, and the riirht hand at his chin, listened. When the ditty was finished, he beckoned to 3^e-kung and 3^G"1'-\ who both responded and went to him. Pointing to Confucius, he said, 'Who is he ?' 3ze-lu replied, He is the And of what family is he ?' Superior Man of Lii.' And what is the 'He is of the Khung family.' all

;

'

'

'

To

Khung?'

occupation of this Mr.

this question

3ze-lu gave no reply, but 3ze-kung replied, scion of the

Khung family

devotes himself

This

'

in his

own

nature to leal-heartedness and sincerity; in his con-

duct he manifests benevolence and righteousness

;

he cultivates the ornaments of ceremonies and music he pays special attention to the relation;

ships of society

;

above, he would promote loyalty

to the hereditary lords

formation of beinsf to

Khung The

all

below, he seeks the trans-

;

people

classes of the

kingdom

benefit the

devotes himself

:

—

this

his object

;

is

what Mr.

to.'

stranger further asked, 'Is he a ruler pos-

sessed of territory

?

'

'

No,'

was 3ze-kung's

reply.

No he the assistant of any prince or king ? lauoh retrace and to and on this the other began to his steps, saying as he went, Yes, benevolence is '

'

Is

'

;

'

benevolence (the

evils

But

!

am

I

afraid he will not escape

incident to humanity).

By

embittering

his mind and toiling his body, he is imperilling his true (nature) Alas how far removed is he from !

!

the proper [4C]

way

(of

life)

!

O


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

1^4

BK. XXXI.

3ze-kung returned, and reported (what the man had said) to Confucius, who pushed his kite aside,

and

arose, saying,

'

Is

?

he not a sage

slope he went in search of him.

'

and down the he reached

When

the edge of the lake, there was the fisherman with

dragging the boat towards him. Turning round and seeing Confucius, he came back towards Confucius then drew back, him and stood up. What do bowed to him twice, and went forward. his pole,

'

you want with me, Sir reply was,

'A

little

?

'

asked the stranger.

while ago,

my

The

Master, you broke

your remarks and went away. Infedo not know what you wished to say, and have ventured here to wait for your instructions, fortunate if I may but hear the sound of your words off the thread of

rior to you,

I

to complete the assistance that

you can give

'Ah!' responded the stranger, 'how great love of learning

till

I

'Since

I

am now

!

your

!

Confucius bowed twice, and then rose said,

is

me

was young,

I

have cultivated

sixty-nine years old

;

but

I

up,

and

learning-

have not

had an opportunity of hearing the perfect teaching dare I but listen to you with a humble and unprejudiced mind ? The stranger replied, Like seeks to like, and (birds) of the same note respond to one Allow me to another this is a rule of Heaven. explain what I am in possession of, and to pass over (from its standpoint) to the things which occupy What you occupy yourself with are the affairs you. of men. When the sovereign, the feudal lords, the great officers, and the common people, these four classes, do what is correct (in their several positions), we have the beauty of good order and when they ;

'

'

;

—

;

leave their proper duties, there ensues the greatest


PT.

III.

SECT. IX.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

When

disorder.

the

officials

I95

attend to their duties,

and the common people are anxiously concerned about their business, there is no encroachment on one another's rights. Fields running to waste leaking rooms insufficiency of food and clothing taxes unprovided for want of harmony among wives and concubines and these are want of order between old and young '

;

;

;

;

;

;

common

the troubles of the

Incompetency

'

people.

for their charges

their official business

;

inattention to

;

want of probity

in

carelessness and idleness in subordinates

merit and excellence

emolument

No

'

their

:

articles

;

want of

in

skill

officers.

the clans in

;

in

their

of bad

quality

spring and

autumn

of tribute

appearances at court

;

and uncertainty of rank and

;

states rebellious ;

conduct

failure of

— these are the troubles of great

loyal ministers at their courts

chanics

;

the dissatisfaction of the sovereign

:

;

;

melate

and

— these are the

troubles of the feudal lords. '

Want

of

the Yin and Yang and heat, affecting all oppression and disorder among their presuming to plunder and

harmony between

;

unseasonableness of cold things injuriously;

the feudal princes,

one another, to the injury of the people ceremonies and music ill-regulated the resources

attack

;

;

for expenditure

relationships

doned

exhausted or deficient

uncared for

;

to licentious disorder

;

the social

and the people aban-

:— these

are the troubles

Son of Heaven and his ministers. Now, Sir, you have not the high rank of a

of the '

ruler,

a feudal lord, or a minister of the royal court, nor are you in the inferior position of a great minister,

with his departments of business, and yet )ou take

o

2


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

196 it

BK. XXXI.

on you to regulate ceremonies and music, and to

give special attention to the relationships of society, with a view to transform the various classes of the

people

:

—

is

not an

it

your business

multiplication of

excessive

?

And moreover men are liable to eight defects, and (the conduct of) affairs to four evils of which we must by all means take account. To take the management of affairs which do not concern him is called monopolising. To bring forward a subject which no one regards is called loquacity. To lead men on by speeches made to '

;

'

please

them

is

without regard to

To

sycophancy. right or wrong is

called

To

praise

men

called flattery.

be fond of speaking of men's wickedness

is

called

To part friends and separate relatives mischievousness. To praise a man deceitfully, or in the same way fix on him the characterof being bad, is called depravity. Without reference to their being good or bad, to agree with men wdth double face, in order to steal a knowledge of what they w^ish, is called being dangerous. Those eight defects produce disorder among other calumn3\ called

is

men and not make

injury to one's self

A

superior

man

wall

a friend of one w-ho has them, nor will an

intelligent ruler

make him

his minister.

To

—

speak of what I called the four evils To be fond of conducting great affairs, changing and *

altering

:

what

is

of long-standing, to obtain for one's

self the reputation of meritorious service,

ambition

is

called

wisdom and intrude into affairs, encroaching on the work of others, and representing it as one's own, is called greediness to ;

to

claim

all

;

see his errors without changing them, and to go on


PT.

III.

SECT. IX.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

more

resolutely in his

with,

is

own way when remonstrated when another agrees

obstinacy

called

197

;

with himself, to approve of him, and, however good

he

may

be,

when he

disagrees, to disapprove of him,

boastful conceit. These are the four one can put away the eight defects, and allow no course to the four evils, he begins to be capable of being taught.' Confucius looked sorrowful and sighed. (Again) he bowed twice, and then rose up and said, I was I had to flee from Wei the twice driven from Lu. tree under v/hich I rested was cut down in Sung I was kept in a state of siege between AV/an and I do not know what errors I had committed 3hai. that I came to be misrepresented on these four is

called

When

evils.

'

;

;

occasions (and suffered as

looked grieved

(at

did).'

I

The

stranger

these words), changed counte-

Very difiicult it is, Sir, to make you understand. There was a man who was friehtened at his shadow and disliked to see his nance, and said,

footsteps, so that

'

he ran

to escape

from them.

But

frequently he lifted his feet, the more

the more

numerous his footprints were and however fast he shadow did not leave him. He thought he was going too slow, and ran on v/ith all his speed without stopping, till his strength was exhausted and he died. He did not know that, if he had stayed in a shady place, his shadow would have disappeared, and that if he had remained still, he his stupidity was would have lost his footprints And you. Sir, exercise your judgment excessive on the questions about benevolence and righteousness you investigate the points where agreement and difference touch you look at the changes from ;

ran, his

:

!

;

;

—


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

198

movement

and from

BK. XXXI.

movement

you have mastered the rules of receiving- and giving you have defined the feehngs of hking and dishking you have harmonised the Hmits of joy and and yet you have hardly been able to anger: escape (the troubles of which you speak). If you to rest

rest to

;

;

;

own

earnestly cultivated your

person, and carefully

guarded your (proper) truth, simply rendering to others what was due to them, then you would have escaped such entanglements. But now, when }ou do not cultivate }our own person, and make the cultivation of others your object, are you not occupying yourself with what is external ? Confucius with an air of sadness said, Allow me to ask what it is that you call my proper Truth.' The stranger replied, 'A man's proper Truth is pure sincerity in its highest degree without this pure sincerity one cannot move others. Hence if one (only) forces himself to wail, however sadly he ma)do so, it is not (real) sorrow if he forces himself to be angry, however he may seem to be severe, he excites no awe if he forces himself to show affection, however he may smile, he awakens no harmo'

'

;

;

;

nious reciprocation. is

yet sorrowful

stration, yet

smile,

yet

Given

this

efficacy

valuable.

;

True

produces a

without,

without a sound,

true anger, without any

awakens awe truth

grief,

;

harmonious

within,

and

this

demon-

true affection, without a reciprocation.

it

exercises

is

why we count

a spiritual

In our relations with others,

it

so

appears

it

according to the requirements of each case in the service of parents, as gentle, filial duty; in the service of rulers, as loyalty and integrity in festive :

;

drinking, as pleasant enjoyment; in the performance


PT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. IX.

A'WANG-3ZE.

1

of the mourning rites, as sadness and sorrow. loyalty

and

thing

in festive

;

mourning

good

integrity,

rites,

service

is

the sorrow

;

In

the principal

drinking, the enjoyment

the giving them pleasure.

99

;

in

the

in the service of parents,

The beauty

of the ser-

vice rendered (to a ruler) does not require that

always be performed

in

one way

;

it

the service of

parents so as to give them pleasure takes no account

how

the festive drinking which done ministers enjoyment does not depend on the appliances for it the observance of the mourning rites with the proper sorrow asks no questions about the

of

is

it

;

;

rites

themselves.

tice

of the

is

Rites are prescribed for the prac-

common

people; man's proper

Truth

what he has received from Heaven, operating

spontaneously, and

unchangeable.

Therefore the

sages take their law from Heaven, and prize their (proper) Truth, without submitting to the restricThe stupid do the reverse of this. tions of custom. They are unable to take their law from Heaven,

and are influenced by other men

they do not

;

know

proper Truth (of their nature), of ordinary things, and dominion but are under the change according to the customs (around them) Alas for you. always, consequently, incomplete.

how

to prize the

:

you were early steeped in the hypocrisies of men, and have been so late in hearing about the Great Way (Once more), Confucius bowed twice (to the fisherman), then rose again, and said, That I have met Sir,

that

!

'

had the happiness of getting to If you, Master, are not ashamed, but will heaven. let me be as your servant, and continue to teach me, will let me venture to ask where your dwelling is. I

you to-day

is

as

if I


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

200

BK. XXXI.

then beg to receive your instructions there, and finish my learning of the Great Way.' The stranger re-

have heard the saying, " If It be one with whom you can walk together, go with him to the If It be one with subtlest mysteries of the Tao. whom you cannot walk together and he do not know^ the Tao, take care that you do not associate with him, and you will yourself Incur no responsiDo your utmost. Sir. I must leave you, bility." With this he shoved off his boat, I must leave you and w^ent away among the green reeds. phed,

'

I

!

'

Yen

Yiian (now) returned to the carriage, where

him the strap but Confucius did not look round, (continuing where he was), till the wavelets were stilled, and he did not hear the sound

3ze-lu

handed

of the pole,

to

when

take his seat.

;

at last

he ventured to (return and)

by his side in the carriage, have been your servant for a

5ze-lu,

asked him, saying,

'

I

have never seen you, Master, treat another with the awe and reverence which you have long time, but

now shown.

I

have seen you in the presence of a Lord of ten thousand chariots or a Ruler of a thousand, and they have never received you In a different audience-room, or treated you but with the courtesies due to an equal, while you have still carried yourself with a reserved and haughty air but I

;

to-day this old fisherman has stood erect in front of

you with his pole in his hand, while you, bent from your loins In the form of a sounding-stone, would bow twice before you answered him was not your ;

—

reverence of him excessive ? Your disciples will all think It strange in you, Master. Why did the old fisherman receive such

homage from you

?

Confucius leant forward on the cross-bar of the


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. IX.

III.

20I

A'\VAXG-3ZE.

heaved a sig-h, and said, Difficidt indeed is it to change you, O Yu You have been trained and propriety righteousness in for long, and yet your servile and mean heart has not been taken from you. Come nearer, that I may speak fully to If 3^ou meet one older than yourself, and do you. If you not show him respect, you fail in propriety. see a man of superior wisdom and goodness, and do not honour him, you want the great characteristic of carriage,

'

!

If that (fisherman) did not possess

humanity.

the highest degree,

how

could he

make

it

in

others sub-

And if their submission to him be not not attain to the truth (of their do sincere, they nature), and Inflict a lasting Injury on their persons. Alas there is no greater calamity to man than the and you, O Yu, you want of this characteristic mit to him

?

!

;

alone, would take such vvant on

'Moreover, the

Tao

;

to observe

it,

is

life.

to conform tice Is ruin wherever the sagely man ;

it.

And

it,

To is

to fail In this

oppose

success.

finds the

it

all is

in prac-

Therefore

Tao, he honours

that old fisherman to-day might be said

to possess

reverence

the course by which

For things

things should proceed.

death

is

yourself.

it

?'

;

— dared

I

presume not

to

show him


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

202

BK. xxxii.

BOOK XXXII. Part

Section X.

III.

Lieh Yii-khau^ I.

Lieh Yu-khau had started to

to KJA, but

o-o

came back when he was half-way to it. He met Po-hwan Wu-^an^, who said, 'Why have you come back ?' His reply was, I was frightened.' What frightened you 'I went into ten soup-shops^ to get a meal, and in five of them the soup was set before me before (I had paid for it)'*.' But what was there in that to frighten you ?' (Lieh-^ze) said, Though the inward and true purpose be not set forth, the body like a spy gives some bright display '

'

.-^

'

'

'

it. And this outward demonstration overawes men's minds, and makes men on light grounds treat one as noble or as aged, from which evil to him will

of

be produced. Now vendors of soup supply their commodity simply as a matter of business, and however much they may dispose of, their profit is but little, ^

See

^

The same

vol. xxxix, pp.

and XXI, there

in

par.

2,

160-162.

no doubt, who

though the

Wu

in

is

mentioned

Wu-zan

is

in II, par. 2,

here

^,

and

^.

and congee shanties, I suppose, which a traveller on the road-side. * The meaning is not plain. There must have been something the respect and generosity of the attendants which made Lieh^

in

teacher,

Lil<.e

China

the tea

finds

^ze feel that

Taoism.

still

his

manner was

inconsistent with his profession of


FT.

Ill,

and

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. X.

203

power is but slight and yet they treated as I have said how much more would the lord of ten thousand chariots do so His body burdened with (the cares of his) kingdom, and his knowledge overtasked by its affairs, he would entrust those affairs to me, and exact from me the successful conduct (of its government). It was this which frightened me/ Po-hwan Wu-^an replied, 'Admirable perspicacity But if you carry yourself as you do, men will flock to you for protection.' Not long after, Po-hwan Wu--san went (to visit Lieh-jze), and found the space outside his door full of shoes \ There he stood with his face to the north, holding his staff upright, and leaning his chin on it till the skin was wrinkled. After standing so for some time, and without saying a word, he was going away, when the door-keeper^ went in, and told Lieh-3ze. The latter (immediately) took up his shoes, and ran barefoot after the visitor. When he overtook him at the (outer) gate, he said, Since you, Sir, have come, are you going away without their

;

me

:

—

!

!

'

me some

giving

medicine

^ ?

'

The

other replied,

you that men would It is not flock to you, and they do indeed do so. that you can cause men to flock to you, but you of what use cannot keep them from not so coming What influences them and is (all my warning) ? makes them glad is the display of your exti-aordinary (qualities) but you must also be influ'

It

of no use.

is

I

did

tell

;

—

;

^

in

See the Li A'i

Japan

soil the 2 ^

(vol. xxvii,

pp. 70, 71).

It

is

still

the

custom

for visitors to leave their shoes outside, in order not to

mats.

Whose business Good advice.

it

was

to receive

and announce the

guests.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

204

bk. xxxii.

your turn, and your proper nature be shaken, and no warning can be addressed to you. Those who associate with you do not admonish you The small words which they speak are of this. poison to a man. You perceive it not you under-

enced

in

stand

not

it

them

;

—how can you

;

separate yourself from

?

The clever toil on, and the wise are sad. Those who are without ability seek for nothing. They eat to the full, and wander idly about. They drift like '

a vessel loosed from

wander about 2.

A man

its

moorings, and aimlessly

^.'

of A'ang, called

Hwan, learned ^

his

books in the neighbourhood of A7/iu-shih^ and in no longer time than three years became a Confucian scholar, benefiting the three classes of his kindred*

as the

Ho

extends

its

enriching influence for nine

He made

his younger brother study (the prinMo°, and then they two the scholar and the Mohist disputed together (about their respecli.

ciples of)

tive systems),

and the father took the side of the

younger «. After ten years Hwan killed himself. (By and by) he appeared to his father in a dream, saying, 1

Was

'

was

It

then Wu-san's idea of

this

From

himself?

who made your son become a

I

'

who

those

how

the Taoist should carry

associate with you' Wu-san's address

might be rhymed. ^

Read them

aloud, and so committed

Chinese schoolboys do ''

them

to

memory;

as

still.

The name

of a place, or, perhaps, of Hwan's schoolmaster. Probably, the kindred of his father, mother, and wife ;— through his getting office as a scholar. *

•"'

"

Or

I\Iih

Ti ;— Mencius's

Literally,

brother, as

it

'

of Ti,' as

was

if

heresiarch.

that

had been the name of

that of the heresiarch.

the

younger


PT.

III.

SECT. X.

Mohist vice^

;

why I

?

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

apportioning the

in

awards of men, does not recompense

own

ser-

(but) the fruit of a cypress in

But the Creator ,

autumn-.'

good

did you not recognise that

am become

205

them

for their

them for the (use of was thus that Hwan's the) Heavenly brother was led to learn Mohism. When this Hwan thoueht that it was he who had made his brother different from wdiat he would have been, and proceeded to despise his father, he was like the people of AV/i, w'ho, while they drank from a w^ell, tried to keep one another from it. Hence it is said, Now-doings, but recompenses

them.

in

It

'

men are Hwans*.' From this we perceive that those who possess the characteristics (of the Tao) consider that they do not know them how much more is it so wath those who possess the Tao The ancients called such (as Hwan) 'men itself! who had escaped the punishment of Heaven.'

a-days

all

;

The

3.

rest

;

he does not

men

tude of

A'wangize

not to say (that it

and not

1

'

The

to

rests

rest in

in their

is

what

in

what

rest in w^iat

they do not rest 4.

man

sagely

not so

is

'To know

said,

speak of

it

is

it)

a grave,' with special reference to

is

the

character for this in the text

his proper

;— the

multi-

not their proper rest

proper rest

you know

is

the

Tao

difficult.

way

(^)

this

''.

is

easy;

To

know^

to attain to the

explained as meaning

is

passage, in the Khang-hsi

dictionary. •^

The

idea of a grave

not try to find ^ *

5

The

it

in

is

suggested by the

'

cypress,'

and we need

^^.

creator was, in ^wang-jze's mind, the

Tao.

Arrogating to themselves what was the work of the Tao. The best editions make this sentence a paragraph by itself.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

2o6

BK. XXXII.

Heavenly to know and to speak of it, is the way The ancients pursued the to show the Human. Heavenly (belonging to them), and not the Human.' ;

Ki\ Phing-man^ learned

5.

dragon

from

-

A'ih-li Yi,

how

expending

wealth of a thousand ounces of

his

exercised his

The

6.

(in

doing so)

silver.

all

In three

perfect in the art, but he never

became

years he

to slaughter the

skill.

sage looks on what

is

deemed necessary

and therefore is not at war^ (in himThe mass of men deem what is unnecessary self). to be necessary, and therefore they are often at war

as unnecessary,

Therefore those

themselves).

(in

method seek 7.

of (internal) war, resort to

it

who pursue in

But reliance on such war leads

for.

The wisdom

of the small

man

this

whatever they to ruin.

does not go

beyond (the minutiae of) making presents and writing memoranda, wearying his spirits out in what is trivial and mean. But at the same time he wishes to aid in guiding to (the secret of) the Tao and of (all) things in the incorporeity of the Grand Unity. In this way he goes all astray in regard to (the mysteries of) space and time. The fetters of embodied matter keep him from the knowledge of the Grand Beginning. (On the other hand), the perfect man directs the energy of his spirit to what was before the Beginning, and finds pleasure in the mysteriousness These are names .fashioned by our aiiihor. Slaughtering the dragon' means 'learning the Tao,' by expending or jmtting away all doing and knowledge, till one comes to the perfect state of knowing the Tao and not speaking of it. ^ Being at war here is not the conflict of arms, but of joy, anger, and desire in one's breast. See 3i^o Hung in loc. ^

^

'

'

'


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. X.

III.

207

belonging to the region of nothingness. He is Hke the water which flows on without the obstruction of

and expands into the Grand Alas for what you do, (O men)

matter,

Purity.

You occupy

!

yourselves with things trivial as a hair, and remain ignorant of the Grand Rest

There was a man of Sung, called 3hao Shang, sent by the king of Sung on a mission to K/i'm. On setting out, he had several carnages with him and the king (of Kk'm) was so pleased with him that he gave him another hundred. When he returned to Sung, he saw A'wang-jze, and said to him, To live in a narrow lane of a poor mean hamlet, wearing sandals amid distress of poverty, with a weazen neck and yellow face^ that is what I should find it difficult to do. But as soon as I come to an understanding with the Lord of a myriad carriages, to find myself with a retinue of a hundred 8.

who was ;

'

;

— that

carriages, replied,

whom

'

When

he

wherein

is

I

-/ifwang-jze

excel.'

the king of A'/zan

is

ill,

the doctor

open an ulcer or squeeze a boil receives a carriage and he who licks his piles recalls to

;

ceives five.

The

lower the service, the more are

the carriages given.

Did you. Sir, lick his piles you have got so many carriages

?

How

?

Yen Ho,

I

else should

Begone 9.

!

Duke Ai

of Lii asked

employ A'ung-ni as the support of will the evils of

^

The

my

saying,

'

face

'

generally

means

If

government,

the state be thereby cured

character for

'

'

ears

? '

; '

The but

the

Khang-hsi dictionary, with special reference to this paragraph, explains it by face.' The whole paragraph is smart and bitter, but Lin Hsi-X'ung thinks it too coarse to be from A'wang-jze's pencil. '


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

208

BK. xxxii.

(Such a measure) would be perilous J^ung-ni, moreover, would be full of hazard reply was,

'

!

It

!

will

ornament a feather and paint it in the conduct of affairs he uses flowery speeches. A (mere) branch is to him more admirable (than the root); he try to

;

can bear to misrepresent their nature in instructinois not conscious of the unreality of

the people, and his words.

He

receives (his inspiration) from his

own mind, and

rules his course

has he to be set over the people

Vvdiat fitness

man

such a

from

his

own

spirit ?

you (as your minister) ? Could you give to him the nourishment (of the people) ? You would do so by mistake (but not on Is

suitable for

purpose, for a time, but not as a permanency). To make the people leave what is real, and learn what is

hypocritical

shown

— that

them

is

not the proper thing to be

you take thought for future ages, your better plan will be to give up (the idea of emto

;

if

What makes government diffiwith men without foreettine your-

ploying Confucius). cult, is

the dealing;

self; this is

not according to the example of

in diffusing its benefits.

Merchants and

Heaven

traffickers

are not to be ranked (with administrative officers) if on an occasion you so rank them, the spirits (of

the people) do not acquiesce in your doing so. The instruments of external punishment are made of

metal and wood; those of internal punishment are agitation (of the mind) and (the sense of) transgres-

When small men become subject to the external punishment, the (instruments of) metal and wood deal with them when they become liable to sion.

;

the internal punishments, the

Yin and Yano-i

con-

Compare the use of 'the Yin and the Yang in XXIII, par. 8.— ' leu Ho does not flatter Confucius in his description of hii nm. ^

'


PT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF TTWANG-BZE.

SECT. X.

2O9

sume them. It is only the true man who can escape both from the external and internal punishment.' 10.

said, 'The minds of men are more of approach than (the position defended by)

Confucius

difficult

mountains and rivers, and more difficult to know than Heaven itself. Heaven has its periods of spring and autumn, of winter and summer, and of

morning and evening but man's exterior is thickly veiled, and his feelings lie deep. Thus the demeanour of some is honest-like, and yet they go to excess (in what is mean) others are really gifted, and yet look to be without ability some seem docile and impressible, but yet they have far-reaching schemes others look firm, and yet may be twisted about others look slow, and yet they are hasty. In this way those who hasten to do what is right as if they were thirsty will anon hurry away from it as if it were fire. Hence the superior man looks at them when employed at a distance to test their fidelity, and when employed near at hand to test their reverence. By employing them on difficult services, he tests their ability by questioning them suddenly, he tests their knowledge by appointing them a fixed time, he tests their good faith by entrusting them with wealth, he tests their benevolence by telling them of danger, he tests their self-command in emergencies by making them drunk, he tests their tendencies^; by placing them in a variety of society, ;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

he

tests

inferior 11.

their chastity

man

is

:

—by

these nine tests

the

received the

first

discovered.'

When Khao-fu,

the Correct

-,

adage 'In vino Veritas?' famous ancestor of Confucius in the eighth century

^

Is this equivalent to the

^

A

[40]

P

b.

c,


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

2IO

BK.xxxil.

grade of official rank, he walked with head bowed down on receiving the second, with bent back on receiving the third, with body stooping, he ran and who would presume not to hurried along the wall ;

;

:

But one of those ordinaryappointment, goes along with a haughty stride on receiving his second, he looks quite elated in his chariot and on receiving the third, he calls his uncles by their personal how very different from Hsli (Yii) in the names take him as a model

?

men, on receiving his

first

;

;

;

time (of

Of

Yao

of)

Thang

all

!

that injure (men)

things

there

none

is

greater than the practising of virtue with the pur-

pose of the mind,

When

till

the mind becomes supercilious.

becomes so, the mind (only) looks inwards (on itself), and such looking into itself leads to its ruin. This evil quality has five forms, and the chief What do we of them is that which is the central. mean by the central quality ? It is that which appears in a man's loving (only) his own views, and reviling whatever he does not do (himself). Limiting (men's advance), there are eight extreme it

conditions; securing (that advance), there are three

things necessary; and the person has

Elegance a (fine) beard strength beauty bravery daring

tories.

;

;

;

excelling

others

:

;

— (these

are

;

;

the

its

six reposi-

tallness

and

;

size

;

in all these

eight

extreme

by which advance is limited. Depending on and copying others stooping in order to rise and being straitened by the fear of not equalling others: conditions)

;

;

before the

with

some

Khung

family fled from Sung.

verbal alterations, in the

year of duke A'ao.

See the account of him,

3o AVAvan, under

the seventh


PT.

SECT. X.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

211

these are the three things that lead to advancinof.

Knowledge seeking to reach to all that is external movement producing many resentments be-

bold

;

nevolence and righteousness leading to sitions

many

understanding the phenomena of

;

extraordinary degree

;

understanding

so as to possess an approach to

it

;

all

requi-

an knowledge life

in

understanding

the great condition appointed for him, and following

and the smaller conditions, and meeting them as

it,

they occur

:

— (these

are the six repositories of the

person) \ 12. There was a man who, having had an interview with the king of Sung, and been presented by him with ten carriages, showed them boastfully to Kwsing-^ze, as if the latter had been a boy. A'wang^ze said to him, Near the Ho there was a poor man '

who supported

his family

by weaving rushes

(to

form screens). His son, when diving in a deep pool, found a pearl worth a thousand ounces of silver. The father said, " Bring a stone, and break it in

A

must have been in a pool nine k/iung deep^, and under the chin of the Black Dragon. That you were able to get it must have been owing to your finding him asleep. Let him awake, and the consequences to you will not be small " Now the kingdom of Sung is deeper than any pool of nine /V/ung, and its king is fiercer than the Black Dragon. That you were able to get the pieces.

pearl of this value

!

^

These

eight

the paragraph

way '

;

words are suppHed

the predicates in the six clauses that precede can be called

the stores, or repositories of the -

to complete the structure of

but I cannot well say w^hat they mean, nor in what

= in

pression

body or person/

a pool deeper than any nine pools.

^ g ^. P 2

Compare

the ex-


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

212 chariots asleep.

BK.XXXII.

must have been owing to your finding him Let him awake, and you will be ground to

powder\' 13.

Some

having sent a message of

(ruler)

invita-

tion to him, A^wang-jze replied to the messenger,

Have you

'

seen, Sir, a sacrificial

ox

It is

?

robed

with ornamental embroidery, and feasted on fresh But when it is led into the grand grass and beans.

though it wished to be would that be possible for it ^

ancestral temple, solitary calf,

(again) a ?

When

iTwangize was about to die, his diswush to give him a grand burial. for my I shall have heaven and earth,' said he, two for my and moon sun shell the and its coffin round symbols of jade the stars and constellations and all things assisting for my pearls and jewels 14.

ciples signified their

'

'

;

;

;

Will not the provisions for my burial be complete? What could you add to them?' are afraid that the crows The disciples replied,

as the mourners.

*

We

and kites will eat our master.' A'wang-jze rejoined, Above, the crows and kites will eat me below, the to take from mole-crickets and ants will eat me those and give to these would only show your par'

;

:

—

tiality^.'

The

attempt, with what

is

not even, to produce

only produce an uneven result the attempt, with what is uncertain, to make the uncertain certain will leave the uncertainty as it

what

*

of

is

even

will

Compare paragraph

8.

But Lin again denies the genuineness

this. ^ "

his

Compare XVII, par. 11. We do not know whether A'wang-jze was buried according to own ideal or not. In the concluding sentences we have a

strange descent from the grandiloquence of what precedes.


PT.

III.

was.

SECT. X.

THE WRITINGS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

He who

uses only the sight of his eyes

acted on by what he sees spirit,

;

it is

the sight of the eyes is

is

1

is

the (intuition of the)

that gives the assurance of certainty.

of the spirit

2

That

not equal to that intuition

a thing long acknowledged.

And

yet stupid people rely on what they see, and will

—

be the sentiment of all men all their success being with what is external is it not sad ?

have

it

to

;

:

—


'^^^

214

TEXTS OF TAOISM.

BOOK Part

BK. XXXTII.

XXXIII.

III.

Section XI.

Thien Hsla^ The methods employed in the regulation of the world are many and (the employers of them) think each that the efficiency of his own method I.

-

;

leaves nothing to be added to

But where

it.

what was called of old the method ? of the Tao We must reply, It is everywhere.' But then whence does the spiritual ^ in it come down ? and whence does the intelligence ^ in it come forth ? There is that which gives birth to the Sage, and that which gives his perfection to is

'

-

*

'

—

King: the origin of both is the One^ Not to be separate from his primal source constitutes what we call the Heavenly man; not to the

be separate from the essential nature thereof constitutes what we call the Spirit-like man; not to be separate from its real truth constitutes what we call the Perfect man*^. *

See

vol.

xxxix, pp. 162, 163.

methods of educational training and schemes of policy, advocated by 'the hundred schools' of liuman wisdom in contradistinction from the method or art of the Tao. Fa ng Sh u has little more meaning than our word nostrum.' -

All

the

governmental

'

' * ''

•=

Which forms Which forms

the sage. the sage kincr.

Or, one and the same.

Compare

the three defmitions in

Book

I,

par. 3.


PT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF X-WANG-3ZE.

SECT. XI.

To regard Heaven

21 5

as his primal Source, Its Attri-

Tao

butes as the Root (of his nature), and the

as

the Gate (by which he enters into this inheritance),

(knowing also) the prognostics given

what we

transformation, constitutes

in

call

change and

Sagely

the

man \

To

regard benevolence

as

source

(the

kindness, righteousness as (the source of

of

all)

all)

dis-

and harmony, thus diffusing a fragrance of gentleness and goodness, constitutes what we call the Superior man ^.

tinctions, propriety as (the rule of) all conduct,

music as (the idea

To

of) all

regard laws as assigning the different

conditions, their

names

(social)

as the outward expression

(of the social duties), the comparison of subjects as

supplying the grounds

of evidence,

investigation

as conducting to certainty, so that things can be

numbered

as

—

the basis of government).

(this is

first,

offices are thus

course

second, third, fourth (and so on)

arranged

;

hundred

Its

business has

regular

its

the great matters of clothes and food are

;

provided for

cattle are fattened

;

the (government) stores

weak, orphans and sideration

:

—

are

filled

ways

;

the

after

old

and

receive anxious con-

solitaries,

in all these

and looked

is

provision

made

for

the nourishment of the people.

How the

complete was (the operation of the Tao)

It made them of old and subtle and all-embracinor as heaven and They nourished all things, and produced

men

beinofs,

earth.

^

Here we have

2

Still

above.

in

the equals of spiritual

!

five definitions

of the

within the circle of the

'

Man

Tao, but

of Tao.' inferior

to

the

five


the texts of TAOISM.

2T6

harmony

all

under heaven.

BK. XXXIII.

Their beneficent

in-

They

fluence reached to all classes of the people.

fundamental principles, and followed them out to their graduated issues in all the six understood

all

;

went

directions

quarters

their penetration,

and

things were open to them.

all

—

in the

four

Great and

all felt their presence and and coarse Their intelligence, as seen in all their operation. regulations, was handed down from age to age in their old laws, and much of it was still to be found in the Historians. What of it was in the Shih, the Shu, the Li, and the Yo, might be learned from the scholars of 3au ^ and Lii ^, and the girdled

small, fine

;

members of the various

courts.

The Shih

de-

what should be the aim of the mind the Shu, the course of events; the Li is intended to direct the conduct; the Yo, to set forth harmony; the Yi, to show the action of the Yin and Yang; and the K/mn Kkm, to display names and the scribes

;

duties beloncrinor to them.

Some

of the regulations (of these

scattered

Middle

all

men

of old),

under heaven, and established

states, are (also) occasionally

in

our

mentioned and

described in the writings of the different schools.

There ensued great disorder in the world, and sages and worthies no longer shed their light on it.

The Tao and its characteristics ceased to be regarded as uniform. Many in different places got These scholars were pre-eminently Confucius and Mencius. is the one recognition, by our author, of the existence and work of Mencius, who was 'the scholar of 3au.' But one is not prepared for the comparatively favourable judgment passed on those scholars, and on what we call the Confucian ^

In this brief phrase

classics.

The

reading

3au has

be understood of JMencius.

not been challenged, and can only


PT.

III.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. XI.

the

I

7

and plumed themselves on posThey might be compared to the eye, the nose, or the mouth. Each

one glimpse of sessing

2

it,

as a whole.

it

ear,

sense has

its

own

faculty,

but their different faculties

was with the many Each had its peculiar excellence, and there was the time for the use of it but notwithstanding no one covered or extended over the whole (range of truth). The case was that of the scholar of a corner who passes his judgment on all the beautiful in heaven and earth,

So

cannot be interchanged.

it

branches of the various schools.

;

discriminates the principles that underlie

and attempts

things,

to estimate the success arrived at

Seldom

the ancients.

embrace

all

is

it

by

that such an one can

the beautiful in heaven and earth, or

all

ways of the spiritual and intelligent; and thus it was that the Tao, which inwardly forms the sage and externally the king\ became obscured and lost its clearness, became repressed and lost its development. Every one in the world did whatever he wished, and was the rule to himself. Alas the various schools held on their several ways, and could not come back to the same rightly estimate the

!

point, nor agree

The

together.

students of that

age unfortunately did not see the undivided purity of heaven and earth, and the great scheme of

later

truth

Tao

The system

held by the ancients.

was about

to

be torn

in

fragments

all

of the

under

the sky. 2.

To

leave no example of extravagance to future

generations

;

to

show no wastefulness

Compare the spiritual and mencement, and the notes 3 and ^

'

'

'

4.

in the use

the intelligence

'

of

near the com-


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

2l8 anything

;

make no

to

display in

their (ceremonial) observances

;

to

BK. XXXIII.

the degree of keep themselves

under the restraint of strict and exact rule, so as to be prepared for occurring such regulations formed part of the emergencies system of the Tao in antiquity, and were appreciated by Mo Ti, and (his disciple) Khm. Hwa-li ^ When (in

their expenditure)

;

they heard of such ways, they were delighted with

them but they enjoined them in excess, and followed them themselves too strictly. (Mo) made the treatise 'Against Music,' and enjoined the subject of another, called Economy in Expenditure,' on his followers. He would have no singing in life, and no wearinQf of mourning on occasions of death. He inculcated Universal Love, and a Common Participation in all advantages, and condemned Fighting. His doctrine did not admit of Anger. He was fond also of Learning, and with it all strove not to appear different from others. Yet he did ;

'

not agree with the former kings, but attacked the

ceremonies and music of the ancients.

Hwang-Tt had his Hsien-/C'//ih Yao, his Ta A'ang; Shun, his Ta Shao; Yii, his Ta Hsia; Thang, his Ta Hu; king Wan, his music of the Phi-yung2; and king Wu and the duke of ;

A'au

made

the

Wu.

Thus Mohism appears as an imperfect Taoism. Mo (or Meh) Ti was a great officer of the state of Sung, of the period between Confucius and Mencius. He left many treatises behind him, of ^

which only a few, but the most important, survive. A7/in Hwa-li seems to have been his chief disciple. He says, in one place, '•Khm Hwa-li and my other disciples, 300 men.' ^

The name

of the great hall built by king

Wan, and

still

applied to the examination hall of the Han-lin graduates in Peking.


THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

PT.in.SECT.xr.

219

In the mourning rites of the ancients, the noble

and mean had their several observances, the higfh and low their different degrees. The coffin of the Son of Heaven was sevenfold; of a feudal lord, fivefold

of a great

;

officer,

threefold

of other

;

But now Mo-^ze alone, would have no singing during life, and no wearing of mourning after death. As the rule for all, he would have a coffin of elaeococca wood, three inches thick, and without any enclosing shell. The teachinor of such lessons cannot be regfarded as officers,

twofold.

affording a proof of his love for

them

in his

own

men

;

case would certainly

his practising

show

that he

did not love himself; but this has not been sufficient to

overthrow the views of Mo-^ze.

men

Notwithstanding,

and he condemns singing men will wail, and he condemns w^ailing men will express their joy, and he condemns such expression: is this truly in accordance with man's nature ? Through life toil, and at death niggardliness his way is one of great unkindliness. Causing men sorrow and melancholy, and difficult to be carried into practice, I fear it cannot be regarded as the way of a sage. Contrary to the minds of men everywhere, men will not endure it. Though Mo-jze himself might be able to endure it, how can the aversion of the world to it be overcome ? The world averse to it, it must be far from the way of the (ancient) kings. will sing,

;

;

—

:

—

Mo-jze, in praise of his views, said,

when

Yti

was draining

off the

'

Anciently,

waters of the flood,

he set free the channels of the A'iang and the Ho, and opened communications with them from the What know.

the special music

made

for

it

by

Wan

was

called, I

do not


2

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

20

BK. XXXIII.

and the nine provinces. The famous hills with which he dealt were 300, the branch streams were 3000, and the smaller ones innumerable. With his own hands he carried the sack and wielded the spade, till he had united all the streams of There the country (conducting them to the sea). was no hair left on his legs from the knee to the ankle. He bathed his hair in the violent wind, and combed it in the pelting rain, thus marking out the myriad states. Yu was a great sage, and thus he regions of the four

I

The

toiled in the service of the world.'

effect

of

this is that in this later time most of the Mohists wear skins and dolychos cloth, with shoes of wood or twisted hemp, not stopping day or night, but considering such toiling on their part as their highest achievement. They say that he who cannot do this is acting contrary to the way of Yti, and not fit to be

a Mohist.

The

disciples of KJi\\\ of Hsiang-lt \ the followers

and Mohists of the KIi\\\ ^ and Tang Lingize ^ all repeated the texts of Mo, but they differed in the objections which they offered to them, and in their deceitful glosses they called one another Mohists of different schools. They had their disputations, turning on what was hard,' and what was white,' what constituted sameness and what 'difference,' and their expressions about the difference between 'the odd' and 'the even,' with which they answered one another. They regarded of the various feudal lords

south, such

as

^

;

Khu Hu ^ K\

'

'

'

'

'

"^

Some

say this KKvsx was the preceptor of

Easily translated

;

Mo

illustrated. ^

Known

Ti.

but the statement has not been historically

only by the mention of them here.


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. XI.

III.

221

£-WANG-3ZE.

their most distinguished member as a sage, and wished to make him their chief, hoping that he would be handed down as such to future ages. To the present day these controversies are not

determined.

The

Mo

Ti and AV/in Hwa-h was good, but their practice was wrong. They would have made the Mohists of future ages feel it necessary to toil themselves, till there was not a hair on their legs, and still be urging one another on (thus idea of

;

producing a condition) superior indeed to disorder, but

inferior

men

in the world,

orood government. of o o Nevertheless, Mo-3ze was indeed one of the best

the

to

finding his equal.

might

be, but

ability

indeed

3.

is

which you may search without Decayed and worn (his person) not to be rejected,

— a scholar of

To

keep from being entangled by prevailing to shun all ornamental attractions in one's not to be reckless in his conduct to others

customs self;

he

result

;

;

not to set himself stubbornly against a multitude

and repose of the world in order and to cease his action when enough had been obtained for the nourishment of others and himself, showing that this was the aim of his mind such a scheme belonged to the system of the Tao in antiquity ^ and it was appreciated by Sung Hsing- and Yin Wan 2. to desire the peace

to preserve the lives of the people

;

^

It

referred 2

difficult

is

understand the phases of the

Tao

here

to.

Both these

Hsiian of Kh\.

Yin

to

;

Wan

men

are said to have been of the time of king

In the Catalogue of the Imperial Library of Han,

appears, but not

among

the Taoist writers, as the author


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

222

When

BK. XXXlir.

they heard of such ways, they were delighted They made the Hwa-shan cap, and

with them.

wore

as their distinguishing-

it

badge \

In their

intercourse with others, whatever their differences

might be, they began by being indulgent to them. Their name for the Forbearance of the Mind was 'the Action of the Mind.' By the warmth of affec'

'

tion they sought the

together

all

harmony of

within the four seas

;

joy,

and

and

to blend

their wish

was

everywhere as the chief thing to be They endured insult without feelino- it a they sought to save the people from fight-

to plant this

pursued. disgrace

;

ing; they forbade aggression

the weapons of

strife,

and sought to hush age from war.

to save their

way they went everywhere, counselling the high and instructing the low. Though the world might not receive them, they only insisted on their In this

object the

more

and would not abandon it. Hence it is said, The high and the low might be weary of them, but they were strong to show themstrongly, '

selves.'

Notwithstanding

all this,

It

was as

is

simply that there

if

pints of rice

they said,

much out

they acted too

of regard to others, and too

little

for themselves.

'What we request and wish set down for us five

may be

;— that

will be enough.' But I fear the Master would not get his fill from this and the disciples, though famishing, would still have to be ;

mindful of the world, and, never stopping day or have to say, 'Is it necessary I should preserve

night, of

'

one Treatise'

Kung-sun ^

in

I

He

is

said also to have

been the preceptor of

Lung-.

cannot fashion the shape of

my own mind,—' flat

this cap or of the bodi above and below.'

Hwa

mountain


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF

SECT. XI.

III.

my life

Shall

?

scheme how

I

isTWANG-SZE.

to exalt

the master, the saviour of the age

was moreover as

It

man

if

223

myself above

?

they said,

'The

superior

does not censoriously scrutinize (the faults of

he does not borrow from others to supersede his own endeavours when any think that he

others)

;

;

of no use to the w^orld, he

is

gence

own

knows

that their

intelli-

he considers the proand causing the disuse of arms to be an external achievement, and the making his own desires to be few and sliMit to be the internal triumph.' Such was their discrimination between the great and the small, the subtle and the coarse and with the attainment of this they stopped. is

inferior to his

;

of aggression

hibition

;

and with nothing of the partizan easy and compliant, without any selfish partialities capable of being led, without any positive Public-spirited,

4.

;

;

tendencies

;

following in the

any double mind anxious thoughts their

wisdom

wake of

others, without

not looking round because of

;

not scheming in the exercise of

;

not choosing between parties,

;

going along with

all

;

—

all

but

such courses belonged to

the Taoists of antiquity, and they were appreciated

by Phang Mang \ Thien Phien

When

wath them.

them

to

They

do was

^

it

phien.

considered that the

cannot sustain

Thien Phien

Taoist

and Shan Tao\

-writers,

is

;

said,

Shan Tao

mentioned

also appears

He

thing for

is

'

Heaven can

Earth can contain, but Han

in the

as a native of Kh\,

forty-two phien.

first

to adjust the controversies

They

different things.

but

^,

they heard of such ways, they were delighted

Catalogue,

about cover, it

can-

among

the

and an author of twenty-five

among

the legal writers, as author of

mentioned by

Han

Fei.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

2 24

not cover.

but

It

BK. XXXIII.

The Great Tao embraces

things,

all

does not discriminate between them.'

They knew

that all things have what they can do Hence it is said, If you cannot do. they what and if you teach some things, select, you do not reach all you must omit the others but the Tao neglects none.' Therefore Shan Tao discarded his knowledge and also all thought of himself, acting only where he had no alternative, and pursued it as his course to be indifferent and pure in his dealings with others. He said that the best knowledge was to have no knowledge, and that if we had a little knowledge it was likely to prove a dangerous thing. Conscious of his unfitness, he undertook no charge, and laughed at those who valued ability and virtue. Remiss and evasive, he did nothing, and disallowed the greatest sages which the world had known. Now with a hammer, now with his hand, smoothing all corners, and breaking all bonds, he accommodated himself to all conditions. He disregarded rigrht and wrono-. his only concern being to avoid trouble he learned nothing from the wise and thoughtful, and took no '

;

;

;

note of the succession of events, thinking only of carrying himself with a lofty disregard of everything.

He

went where he was pushed, and followed where he was led, like a whirling wind, like a feather tossed about, like the revolutions of a enndstone.

What was

the reason that he appeared thus comdoing nothing wrong ? that, whether in motion or at rest, he committed no error, and could be charged with no transgression ? Creatures that plete,

have no knowledge are free from the troubles that arise from self-assertion and the entanglements that spring from the use of knowledge. Movinor and at


PT.

225

they do not depart from their proper course,

rest,

and

THE WRITINGS OF 2^WANG-3ZE.

SECT. XI.

III.

long they do not receive any praise. Tao) said, Hence (Shan Let me come to be like a Of what use are the creature without knowledge. sages and (teachings of the) worthies ? But a clod of earth never fails in the course (proper for it), and men of spirit and eminence laughed together The way of Shan Tao does at him, and said, all their life

'

'

'

not describe

conduct of living

the

men

should be predicable only of the dead indeed It

that

;

is

strange

!

was

the

just

same with Thien Phien. it was as

learned under PhanQ^ Mano-, but

were not taught

Mang

it

said,

'

The

at

The master

all.

He if

he

of Phans:

Taoist professors of old came no

than to say that nothing was absolutely

farther

and nothing absolutely wrong.' His spirit was how can it be like the breath of an opposing wind words always contrary to described in ? But he was (the views of) other men, which he would not bring together to view, and he did not escape shaving the corners and bonds (of which I have spoken). What he called the Tao was not the true Tao, and what he called the right was really the right

;

wrong.

Phang Mang, Thien Phien, and Shan Tao in fact

heard 5.

know

in

To

the

a general

Tao;

did not

but nevertheless they had

way about

it.

take the root (from which things spring)

as the essential (part), and the things as

its

coarse

(embodiment) to see deficiency in accumulation and in the solitude of one's individuality to dwell such a course with the spirit-like and intelligent ;

;

;

belonged to the [40]

Tao

—

of antiquity, and

Q

it

was appre-


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

226

Kwan Yin and Lao Tan

dated by

^

BK. XXXIII.

When

2.

they

heard of such ways, they were delighted with them. They built their system on the assumption of an

and made the ruling idea in They made weakness it that of the Grand Unity. distinction, and conof mark their humility and sidered that by empty vacuity no injury could be sustained, but all things be preserved in their subeternal non-existence,

stantiality.

Kwan Yin

^

says,

'

To him who

does not dwell

in

himself the forms of things show themselves as they

His movement

are.

ness

is

is

like that of water; his

like that of a mirror;

his response

is

still-

like

His tenuity makes him seem to be disappearing altogether he is still as a clear (lake), harmonious in his association with others, and he counts gain as loss. He does not take prethat of the echo.

;

Lao Tan'-' cedence of others, but follows them.' says, He knows his masculine power, but maintains '

—becoming the channel white streams He knows which disgrace, — becoming the valley of the but keeps his

female weakness,

into

his

flow.

all

purity,

his

Men

world.

be

to

last,

prefer to be

all

saying,

"

Men

of the world."

chooses emptiness.

I

first

will receive the offscourings

choose fulness

all

He

does not

fore he has a superabundance

;

but has a multitude around him.

^

Kwan

Yin;

— see Book XIX,

the Catalogue of the

Kwan Yin

in nine

China, called

Han

par. 2,

Library there

phien; and

^wan

he alone chooses

;

there

store,

;

he alone and there-

he looks solitary, In his conducting

and vol. xxxix, p. 35. In is an entry of a work by is

still

Yin-jze in one iC'uan, but

a it

work current is

received as genuine. '

in

not generally

Sec the account of Lao-^ze in vol. xxxix, pp. 34-36.


PT,

III,

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. XI.

of himself he

22 7

easy and leisurely and wastes nothing. does nothing, and laughs at the clever and in-

He

Men

genious.

complete

me

is

seek for happiness, but he feels his imperfect condition, and says, " Let

in

all

He regards what is deepest most restrictive as his rule The strong is broken the sharp and

only escape blame."

and what

as his root,

and

"

says,

pointed

is

;

He

blunted \"

always generous and forbearing with others, and does not encroach on is

any man

;

—

is

may be pronounced

this

the height (of

perfection).'

O Kwan greatest

Lao Tan, ye were among the

Yin, and

men

of antiquity

True men

;

indeed

!

That the shadowy and still is without bodily form that change and transformation are ever pro6.

;

What

ceeding, but incapable of being determined.

death

?

What is life

?

What is meant by the

is

union of

Heaven and Earth ? Does the spiritual intelligence go away ? Shadowy, where does it go ? Subtle, whither does

it

proceed

as they are, there

All things being arranged

?

no one place which can be Such were the questions belonging to the scheme of Tao in antiquity, and they were appreciated by A^wang iTau. When he heard of such subjects, he was delighted with them. (He discussed them), using strange and mystical expressions, wild and extravagant words, and phrases to which no definite meaninof could be assioned. fitly

He

ascribed to

is

it.

constantly indulged his

did not

make himself

as peculiar to himself. ^

From

the

'

quotation, with

Lao Tan more or

See chaps. 28, 22, et

own wayward

ideas,

but

a partisan, nor look at them

says

Considering that '

down

to this,

less exactness,

al.

Q

2

may

men were

be said to be

all

from the Tao Teh Alng.


2

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

28

sunk

and could not be talked to in he employed the words of the cup of

stupidity

in

dignified style,

important quotations to

application, with

endless

BK. XXXIII.

and an abundance of corrobochiefly cared to occupy himself with the spirit-like operation of heaven and earth, and did not try to rise above the myriads of things. He did not condemn the agreements and differences of others, so that he might live in peace substantiate the truth,

He

illustrations.

rative

Though

with the prevalent views.

his writings

may

seem to be sparkling trifles, there is no harm in amusing one's self with them though his phraseology be ever-varying, its turns and changes are worth being looked at the fulness and complete;

;

—

Above he

ness of his ideas cannot be exhausted.

seeks delight

in

the

Maker

who

consider

;

below, he has a friendly life

and death as having

neither beginning nor end.

As

regards his dealing

with the Root (origin of

things),

recrard to those

all

hensive and great, opening up

he

new

is

compre-

views, deep,

and free. As regards the Author and Master (the Great Tao Itself), he may be pronounced exact and correct, carrying our thoughts to range and play on high. Nevertheless on the subject of transformation, and the emancipation of that from vast,

thraldom of) things, his principles are inexand are not derived from his predecessors.

(the

haustible,

They

are subtle and obscure,

and cannot be

fully

explained ^

^

The

question of the genuineness of this paragraph has been

touched on

some

teresting of

Whether from himself or from Awang-jze as the chief and most in-

in vol. xxxix, p. 163.

disciple, all

it

celebrates

ancient Taoist writers.

*


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

SECT. XI.

III.

Hui Shih writings would

had many ingenious notions.

^

7.

229

five carriages

fill

His

but his doctrines

;

were erroneous and contradictory, and his words were wide of their mark. Taking up one thing after another, he would say That which is so :

great that there the Great

;

'

nothing outside

is

One

—

may be

it

and that which

called

so small that

is

it may be called the Small has no thickness and will not admit of being repeated is looo li in size-.' Heaven

there

nothing inside

is

One.'

What

'

'

may be

as low as the earth.'

as level as a marsh.'

may be born to

'

and may die

mountain may be

The sun

the sun declining.' life

A

'

A

'

at the

in

the meridian

may be

creature

same

'(When

time.'

said that) things greatly alike are different from

it is

things a little

little

alike, this is

what

called

is

of agreements and differences

(when

;

making it is

said

that) all things are entirely alike or entirely different,

what

called makingf

this

is

and

differences.'

is

has a limit' to

it

I

yesterday.'

can be

world 'If

'

;

The

it

is

south

proceed to '

much is

Yueh

of ao^reements

unlimited and yet

to-day and came

Things which are joined together

separated.'

—

all

'

north

'

I

of

know the centre of the Yen or south of Yueh.'

things be regarded with love, heaven and

body (with me).' Hui Shih by such sayings as these made himself

earth are of one

Introduced to us in the

^

mentioned

first

in the intervening

Book

Books.

we

are glad to have the account of

to

understand better the intellectual

of our author, and often

He was

him here life

not a Taoist, but

given, as

enabUng us

of China in AVang-^ze's

time. -

It is

of

little

Hui Shih and

use trying to find the answers to these sayings of

others.

They

are only riddles or paradoxes.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

230

BK. XXXIII.

very conspicuous throughout the kingdom, and was All other debaters considered an able debater. vied with one another and delighted in similar exhi-

(They would

bitions.

an

egg.'

A

'

a sheep.'

'

fowl has three

belongs to Ying.' '

say),

A

'

A

There are feet.'

feathers in

The kingdom

'

dog might have been

tadpole has a

tail.'

*

Fire

is

(called)

not hot.'

mountain gives forth a voice.' A wheel does The eye does not see.' not tread on the ground.' The finger indicates, but needs not touch, (the Where you come to may not be the end.' object).'

A

'

'

'

'

'

'

The

tortoise

penter's square

not its

itself

not square.'

is

be round.'

handle.'

(itself)

longer than the snake.'

is

'

*

A

The shadow

move.'

'

'

chisel

A

'

The

car-

compass should

does not surround

of a flying bird does not

Swift as the arrowhead

is,

there

is

rest.' A dog bay horse and a black ox are three.' A white dog is black.' A motherless colt never had a mother.' If from a stick a foot long you every day take the half of it, in a myriad ages it will not be exhausted.' It was in this way that the debaters responded to Hui Shih, all their lifetime, without coming to an end. Hwan Twan ^ and Kung-sun Lung^ were true

a time is

when

it is

not a hound.'

neither flying nor at '

'

A

'

'

'

—

members of

this class.

By

their specious represen-

glamour over men's minds and They vanquished men in argument, but could not subdue their minds, only keeping them in the enclosure of their sophistry. Hui Shih daily used his own knowledge and the arguments of

tations they threw a

altered their ideas.

others to propose strange theses to

Elsewhere unknown.

"

all

debaters

;

See Book XVII, par. 10.


PT.

THE WRITINGS OF SWANG-3ZE.

SECT. XI.

III.

23I

such was his practice. At the same time he would talk freely of himself, thinking himself the ablest among them, and saying, In heaven or earth '

who

my

match?' Shih maintained indeed his masculine energy, but he had not the art (of conis

troversy).

In the south there was a

named Hwang Liao

views,

\

man of extraordinary who asked him how it

was that the sky did not fall nor the earth sink, and what was the cause of wind, rain, and the thunder's Shih made no attempt to evade the roll and crash. him without any exercise of answered and questions, thought, talking about all things, without pause, on and on without end yet still thinking that his words were few, and adding to them the strangest obserHe thought that to contradict others was vations. a real triumph, and wished to make himself famous by overcoming them and on this account he was He was not liked by the multitude of debaters. seem might he though attainment, weak in real strong in comparison with others, and his way was ;

;

narrow and dark.

If

from the standpoint only

like

gadfly

;

the

we look at Hul Shih's of Heaven and Earth,

restless

activity of a

of what service was

give

its full

good

thing,

it

to

ability it

was

mosquito or

anything

?

To

development to any one capacity is a and he who does so is in the way to

a higher estimation of the Tao; but Hui Shih He could find no rest for himself in doing this. diffused himself over the world

of things without

the end he had only the reputation Hui Shih, with of being a skilful debater. Alas

satiety,

till

in

!

Elsewhere unknown.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

232 all

out

his ;

talents,

BK. xxxiir.

made nothing and never came back

vast as they were,

he pursued

all

subjects

was

an echo by his shouting, or running a race with his shadow. Alas (with success).

It

like silencing


THE THAI-SHANG TRACTATE OF ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS.



THE THAI-SHANG TRACTATE OF ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS \

The Thai-Shang

1.

no special doors The ^, Thesis. ^,

.

lot)

for calamity

;

n-i

'There are

and happiness

they come as

them.

and

(Tractate) says,

(in

men's

men themselves

call

Their recompenses follow good

shadow follows the substance -. Accordingly, in heaven and earth there are

evil as the

2. , ,

'

''

spirits that

.

Machinery

take account of men's trans-

gressions, and, according to the lightness

to secure retribution.

r

.

rr

^i

^

i

or gravity oi their orlences, take

from their term of

life

When

^.

that term

away is

cur-

men become poor and reduced, and meet many sorrows and afflictions. All (other) men

tailed,

with

hate them; punishments and calamities attend them;

good luck and occasions ^

See

^

This paragraph,

vol. xxxix, pp.

3o ^/zwan, under

for felicitation

shun them

;

38-40.

after the first three characters,

the tenth

and eleventh notices

is

found in the

in the twenty-third

(b. c. 549), part of an address to a young nobleman by the officer Min 3ze-ma. The only difference in the two texts is in one character which does not affect the meaning.

year of duke Hsiang

Thus

the text of this Taoist treatise

is

taken from a source which

cannot be regarded as Taoistic. ^

This seems equivalent to

*

The swan

allotted

term of

'all

in the text here life.'

through space.'

seems

meaning of a period of a hundred '

to

mean

'the whole of the

Further on, the same character has the special days.'


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

236 evil stars

their

When

send down misfortunes on them \

term of Hfe

exhausted they

is

die.

There also are the Spirit-rulers in the three pairs of the Thai stars of the Northern Bushel - over men's heads, which record their acts of guilt and wickedness, and take away (from their term of life) periods of twelve years or of a hundred days. There also are the three Spirits of the recumbent body which reside within a man's person ^. As each kang-shan ^ day comes round, they forthwith ascend to the court of Heaven, and report men's deeds of guilt and transgression. On the last day of the moon, the spirit of the Hearth does the same ^. '

*

'

In the case of every man's transgressions,

when

they are great, twelve years are taken from his term of

life '

when they

;

are small, a hundred days.

great and

Transgressions,

He who

several hundred things. for long ^

into "^

life

must

*'

first

are

small,

seen

in

wishes to seek

avoid these.

This and other passages show how Taoism pressed astrology its

service.

The Northern Peck

constellation Ruler.'

The

or Bushel

of the Great

Bear,

'

three pairs of stars,

is

the Chinese

the Chariot

i,

k; X,

/h

;

name

of the

r, |,

of our

Supreme

are called the

upper, middle, and lower Thai, or 'their three Eminences:' see

Reeves's

Names

of Stars

Morrison's Dictionary, part ^ '

the

The Khang-hst name of a spirit

Why

the three

should

we look

Kang-shan

is

the

is

spirits

for

is

are

san shih

given,

and given

anything definite and

as

The

evidently plural.

merely an absurd superstition

name

to

i.

but the phrase

'

factory in a notion which •

and Constellations, appended

vol,

Dictionary simply explains ;

names and places of ferently.

ii,

dif-

satis-

?

of the fifty-seventh term of the cycle,

indicating every fifty-seventh day, or year.

Here

it

indicates the day.

The name of this spirit of the fire-place is given by commentators with many absurd details which need not be touched on. ^ Long life is still the great quest of the Taoist. ^


ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS.

237

Is his way right, he should go forward in it; wrong, he should withdraw from it. He will not tread in devious by-ways he will not

3.

'

is it '

;

impose on himself in any secret apartment. He will amass virtue and accumulate deeds of

He

"^erit.

agooTman.

will feel

He will

creatures ^

(all)

kindly towards

be

loyal,

filial,

loving to his younger brothers, and submissive to his

He

elder.

make himself correct and

will

He

form others.

(so) trans-

and compassionate widows he will respect the old and cherish the young. Even the insect tribes, grass, and trees he should not hurt. He ought to pity the malignant tendencies of pity orphans,

will

;

*

others

them perils

;

to rejoice over their excellences their straits

in ;

to

to

;

regard their gains as

own, and their losses

in

publish their shortcomings superiorities

;

if

they were his

same way

the

;

and display what

take

little

is

for himself;

good to

;

not to

not to vaunt his

to put a stop to what

exalt

to help

;

rescue them from their

;

is

to yield

receive

own

evil, and much, and

insult

without

and honour with an appearance of apprehension to bestow favours without seeking for a return, and give to others without any subsequent regret this is what is called a good man. All Heaven in its course proother men respect him tects him happiness and emolument follow him all evil things keep far from him the spiritual Intelligences defend him what he does is sure to succeed -; resenting

it,

;

:

;

;

;

;

;

life

;

its widest meaning Men, creatures, and all living Here are the happy issues of doing good in addition compare the Tao Teh A'ing, ch. 50, et al.

In

^

^

:

things. to

long


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

2^8

become Immaterial and Immortals would seek to become an ImHappy issues j^grtal of Heaven^ ous^ht to grlve the ^ Âť of his course. proof of 1 300 good deeds and he who would seek to become an Immortal of Earth should

may hope

he

to

He who

;

^

the proof of three hundred.

o-ive

But

'

4.

movements

the

if

(of a

man's heart) are

contrary to righteousness, and the (actions of his)

conduct are

In opposition to

reason

;

If

he regard his

wickedness as a proof of his The way

of

_

If

he

if

treats

parents

if

;

teachers

whom

bear to do what Is cruel and injurious he secretly harms the honest and good

^^^^

a bad man,

^

;

-'

with

clandestine

slight

he should serve

If

;

or

he deceives the simple

his fellow-learners

baseless slanders, practise deception

^

ruler

his

;

he Is disrespectful to his elders and if he disregards the authority of those

he calumniates

If

and

ability,

if

;

;

he vent

and hypocrisy,

Here there appears the influence of Buddhism on the doctrine Tao. The i?z'shis of Buddhism are denoted in Chinese by

of the

Hsien Zan late

by

'

('j|l|

y^), which,

for

want of a better term, we

The famous Nagar^una,

Immortals.'

trans-

fourteenth

the

Buddhist patriarch, counts ten classes of these i?;'shis, and as-

them only a temporary exemption for a million years from and Taoists view them as absolutely immortal, and distinguish five classes first, Deva i?zshis, or Heavenly Hsien, residing on the seven concentric rocks round Meru; second, Purusha, or Spirit-like Hsien, roaming through the air; third, Nara, or Human Hsien, dwelling among

cribes to

transmigration, but Chinese Buddhists

:

men

;

and

fifth,

fourth,

Bhumi,

Preta, or

Handbook

to

or Earth Hsien, residing

Demon

—

on earth

Hsien, roving demons.

Chinese Buddhism, second edition,

p.

in caves;

See 130.

place three out of the five classes are specified, each having price in ^

Eitel's

In this its

own

good deeds.

Literally,

'

those born before himself,' but generally used as a

designation of teachers.


ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS.

239

and attack and expose his kindred by consanguinity and affinity if he is hard, violent, and without humanity if he is ruthlessly cruel in taking his own way if his judgments of right and wrong are incorrect and his likings and aversions are in despite of what is proper if he oppresses inferiors, and ;

;

;

;

;

claims

merit

(for

doing so)

gratifying their (evil) desires

courts superiors by

;

;

out feeling grateful for them

receives favours with;

broods over resent-

ments without ceasing if he slights and makes no account of Heaven's people if he trouble and throw into disorder the government of the state bestows rewards on the unrighteous and inflicts punishments on the guiltless kills men in order to get their wealth, and overthrows men to get their offices slays those who have surrendered, and massacres those who have made their submission throws censure on the upright, and overthrows the worthy maltreats the orphan and oppresses the widow if he casts the laws aside and receives bribes holds the ricrht to be wrongr and the wrone to be right enters light offences as heavy and the sight of an execution makes him more enraged (with the criminal) if he knows his faults and does not change them, or knows what is good and does not do throws the guilt of his crimes on others it if he tries to hinder the exercise of an art (for a living) reviles and slanders the sage and worthy and assails and oppresses (the principles of) reason and virtue ^ ;

'

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

^

A

^

One

Confucian phrase. is

See the Li K\,

sorry not to see his

way

III, v, 13.

to translate here

—

'Assails

and oppresses those who pursue the Tao and its characteristics.' 'Insulter et traiter avec cruaut^ ceux qui Julien gives for it Walters se livrent a I'^tude de la Raison et de la Vertu,'


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

240

he shoots birds and hunts beasts, unearths the burrowing insects and frightens roosting birds, blocks up the dens of animals and overturns nests, if he hurts the pregnant womb and breaks eggs wishes others to have misfortunes and losses if he and defames the merit achieved by others if

;

;

imperils others to secure his

own

safety

the property of others to increase his

and private advantage

bad things to his

for

good

^

of others

own exchanges ;

weal

sacrifices the public

;

if

;

self for the ability

diminishes

;

;

he takes credit to him-

conceals the excellences

of others; publishes the things discreditable to others;

and searches out the private affairs of others leads others to waste their property and wealth and causes the separation of near relatives ^; encroaches on what others love and assists others in doing wrong gives the reins to his will and puts on airs of majesty ;

;

;

;

puts others to

shame

in

seeking victory for himself

growing crops of others and if becoming rich breaks up projected marriages by improper means makes him proud and by a peradventure escaping the consequences of his misconduct, he yet feels no shame if he owns to favours (which he did not confer), and puts off his errors (on others) marries away (his own) calamity to another, and sells (for gain) his own wickedness purchases for himself empty praise and keeps hidden dangerous purposes in his heart detracts from the excel-

injures or destroys the

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

has

—

'

^

'

and oppresses (those who have attained to the pracTruth and Virtue.'

Insults

tice of)

It is

a serious mistranslation of this which Mr. Balfour gives

returns evil for good,' as

if it

were the golden rule

expression. ^

Literally,

'

separates men's bones and

flesh.'

:

in its highest


ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS. lences of others, and screens his

24

own shortcomings

;

he takes advantage of his dignity to practise intimidation, and indulges his cruelty to kill and if

wound

without cause he (wastes cloth)

if

;

ping and shaping

no

rites require

it

it

in clip-

cooks animals for food, when scatters and throws away the

;

;

and burdens and vexes all living creatures if he ruins the families of others, and gets possession of their money and valuables admits the five grains

;

;

;

water or raises

fire in

order to injure their dwell-

he throws into confusion the established rules in order to defeat the services of others and injures the implements of others to deprive them of ings

if

;

;

the things they require to use

if,

;

seeing others in

glory and honour, he wishes them to be banished or

them wealthy and prosperous, be broken and scattered if he of sees a beautiful woman and forms the thouorht o

degraded

;

or seeing

he wishes them

to

;

intercourse with her

illicit

;

is

indebted to

men

for

goods or money, and wishes them to die if, when his requests and applications are not complied with, if he sees his anger vents itself in imprecations others meeting with misfortune, and begins to speak ;

;

of their misdeeds

;

or seeing

perfections he laughs at ties

them

them with bodily im;

or

when

their abili-

are worthy of praise, he endeavours to keep

he buries the image of another to or employs obtain an injurious power over him ^ if he is indignant and angry poison to kill trees or opposes and thwarts his with his instructors

them back

if

;

;

;

;

^

The

the

Han

largely

crimes indicated here are said to have dynasty,

employed

[40]

when

the arts of sorcery

to the injury of

men.

R

become

rife

under

and witchcraft were


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

242

if he takes things by and elder brother; if he loves violence or vehemently demands them makes himsecretly to pilfer, and openly to snatch or by artifice and self rich by plunder and rapine if he rewards and deceit seeks for promotion if he indulges in idleness and punishes unfairly pleasure to excess is exacting and oppressive to his if he and tries to frighten other men inferiors murmurs against Heaven and finds fault with men if he reproaches the wind and reviles the rain strives and raises litigafights and joins in quarrels

father

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

tions is

led

;

recklessly hurries to join associate fraternities

by the words of his wife or concubine

;

to disobey

if, on getting what and agrees with his mouth, if he is covetous while he dissents in his heart and befools and deceives wealth, after and greedy if he invents wicked his superiors (to get it) the innocent overthrow and calumniate speeches to defames others and calls it being straightforward if he reviles the Spirits and styles himself correct casts aside what is according to right, and imitates what is against it turns his back on his near relaif he tives, and his face to those who are distant appeals to Heaven and Earth to witness to the mean thoughts of his mind or calls in the spiritual Intelif he ligences to mark the filthy affairs of his life gives and afterwards repents that he has done so or borrows and does not return if he plans and seeks for what is beyond his lot or lays tasks (on people) beyond their strength if he indulges his lustful desires without measure if there be poison in his heart and mildness in his face if he gives others filthy food to eat or by corrupt doc-

the instructions of his parents is

new, he forgets the old

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;


ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS. deludes the multitude

243

if he uses a short narrow measure, light weights, and a small pint mixes spurious articles with the genuine and (thus) amasses illicit gain if he degrades

trines

;

cubit, a ;

;

(children or others of) decent condition to sitions

he

;

mean

or deceives and ensnares simple people

and greedy

po;

if

by oaths and imprecations to prove himself correct and in his liking for drink is rude and disorderly if he quarrels angrily with his nearest relatives and as a man he is not loyal and honourable if a woman is not gentle and obedient if (the husband) is not harmonious with his wife if the wife does not if he is always fond of reverence her husband boasting and bragging if she is constantly jealous and envious if he is guilty of improper conduct to his wife or sons if she fails to behave properly to if he treats with slight and her parents-in-law is

insatiably covetous

;

tries

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

;

disrespect the spirits of his ancestors

;

if

he opposes

and rebels against the charge of his sovereign if he occupies himself in doing what is of no use and cherishes and keeps concealed a purpose other than if he what appears utter imprecations against himself and against others (in the assertion of his innocence) or is partial in his likes and dislikes ;

;

;

^

;

;

he strides over the well or the hearth leaps over the food, or over a man - kills newly-born children

if

;

;

he does many actions he sings and dances on the

or brings about abortions

of secret depravity

;

if

"

;

if

^ The one illustrative story given by Julien under this clause He translates shows clearly that I have rightly supplemented it. it: 'Faire des imprecations centre soi-meme et centre

les autres.' ^

Trifling acts

and

villainous crimes are here

R 2

mixed

together.


TEXTS OF TAOISM.

'^^^^

244

day of the moon or of the year bawls out or gets angry on the first day of the moon or in the last

;

early

dawn

the north

;

weeps,

;

spits,

when fronting when fronting the

or urinates,

sighs, sings, or wails,

and moreover, if he takes fire from the hearth to burn incense or uses dirty firewood to cook with if he rises at night and shows his person fire-place

;

;

;

naked if at the eight terms of the year ^ he inflicts punishments if he spits at a shooting star points ;

;

;

at a rainbow; suddenly points to the three luminaries

;

looks long at

sun and

the

moon

months of spring burns the thickets

in

;

the

in

hunting

with his face to the north angrily reviles others

and

without

snakes *

^

reason

tortoises

kills

and

;

smites

:

In the case of crimes such as these, (the Spirits)

presiding over the Life, according to their lightness

or gravity, take

away the

culprit's periods of

When

years or of one hundred days.

exhausted, death ensues.

is

mains

guilt unpunished,

his

twelve term of life

If at death there re-

judgment extends

to his

posterity ^ ^

The commencements

of the four seasons, the equinoxes and

solstices.

Many

of the deeds

condemned

in this

long paragraph have

a ground of reason for their condemnation; offences against prevailing superstitions. ^

The

principle enunciated here

the ethical teaching of China.

It

is

others

are merely

very ancient in the history of

appears in one of the Appendixes

Yi i^ing (Sacred Books of the East, vol. xvi, p. 419), The family that accumulates goodness is sure to have superabundant happiness the family that accumulates evil is sure to have superto the

'

;

abundant misery.'

We

know also that the same view prevailed in the time of Confucius, though the sage himself does not expressly sanction it. This Tractate does not go for the issues of Retribution beyond the present

life.


ACTIONS AND THEIR RETRIBUTIONS.

245

Moreover, when parties by wrong and violence take the money of others, an account is taken, and set acrainst its amount, of their wives and „ Conclusion of ^. the whole children, and all the members of their '

5.

.

.

,

families,

they do not thieves,

fire,

when

these gradually die.

die, there are the disasters

and robbers, from

If

from water,

losses of property,

and (evil) tongues to balance the value of wicked appropriations ^ Further, those who

illnesses,

their

wrongfully into the

them '

kill

men

are (only) putting their

hands of others who

-.

To

take to one's self unrighteous wealth

satisfying one's

with poisoned wine.

relief,

indeed, but death also follows

Now when

is

like

hunger with putrid food^ or one's It gives a temporary

thirst

'

weapons

will in their turn kill

it.

the thought of doing good has arisen

a man's mind, though the good be not yet done,

in

the good Spirits are in attendance on him.

Or,

if

the thought of doing evil has arisen, though the

be not yet done, the bad Spirits are in attendance on him. If one have, indeed, done deeds of wickedness, but afterwards alters his way and repents, resolved not to do anything wicked, but to practise reverently evil

'

^

These sentences

pense to the parties

are rather weak.

who have been

Nothing robbed.

is

said of

The

thief

any recompunished

is

the death of others, or the loss of property.

by

A

Julien gives for it: somewhat perplexing sentence. ressemblent innocens hommes perir des 'Ceux qui font a des ennemis qui ^changent leurs amies et se tuent les uns les autres;' and Watters: 'Those who put others to death wrongly are like men who exchange arms and slay each otlier.' ^

—

"

Literally,

water.'

'soaked food that has been spoiled by dripping


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

246 all

that

good, he

is

good fortune

:

is

sure in the long-run to obtain

changing calamity into man speaks what is good, and does what is

this is called

Therefore the good

blessing.

good, contemplates what is at good every day he has these three virtues the end of three years Heaven is sure to send down The bad man speaks what is blessing on him \ wicked, contemplates what is wicked, and does what every day he has these three vices is wicked at :

;

:

;

the end of three years,

misery on him ^

themselves to do what ^

The

effect

Heaven

— How

is it is

is

good

sure to send

men

that

down

will not exert

'

?

of repentance and reformation

is

well set forth;

but the specification of three years, as the period within which the

recompense or retribution will occur, is again an indication of the weakness in this concluding paragraph.


APPENDIXES. APPENDIX K/nwg A'ang So

A^ing, or 'The Classic of Purity

must translate the

I

appears

in the

'

I.

title

Collection of the

\'

of this brochure, as it Most Important Treatises

(vol. xxxix, p. xvii), in which alone have had an opportunity of perusing and studying the Text. The name, as given by Wylie (Notes, p. 178), Balfour (Taoist Texts), and Faber (China Review, vol. xiii, p. 246), is AVnng A^ing iTing^, and signifies 'The Classic of Purity and Rest.' The difference is in the second character, but both AVnng iTang and AVnng A'ing are wellknown combinations in Taoist writings and it will be seen,

of the Taoist Fathers

'

I

;

Text

as the translation of the

them

is

pursued, that neither of

title of the little Book. Faber says, one of the mystical canons' of Taoism but the mysticism of Taoism is of a nature peculiar to itself, and different from any mental exercises which have been called by that name in connexion with Christianity or Mohammedanism. It is more vague and shadowy than any theosophy or Sufis m, just as the idea of the Tao differs from the apprehension of a personal God, how-

It

is

is,

unsuitable as the

as Dr.

'

;

ever uncertain and indefinite that apprehension

may

be.

Mr. Wylie says the work treats under very moderate limits This indeed is of the subjection of the mental faculties.' a the consummation to which it conducts the student '

;

2

-/^


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

>48

APP.

I.

condition corresponding to the nothingness which Lao-jze

contended for as antecedent to out of which he said that

all

existence,

all positive

and

existing being came, though

he does not indicate how. I give to the Treatise the first place among our appenIt is dixes here because of the early origin ascribed to it. Taoist of the Hsiian) a (or Yiian Ko to \ attributed

Wu

dynasty

(a. d. 222-277),

who

is

fabled to have attained to

generally so denomiworker of miracles as He is represented as a nated addicted to intemperance, and very eccentric in his ways. When shipwrecked on one occasion, he emerged from beneath the water with his clothes unwet, and walked Finally he ascended to the sky in freely on its surface.

the state of an Immortal, and

is

^.

bright

;

day ".

All these accounts

may

safely be put

down

as the figments of a later time. It will

be seen that the Text ascribes the work to Lao-jze

and I find it impossible to accept the account of its origin which is assigned by Li Hsi-yiieh to Ko Hsiian. As quoted by Li in the first of some notes subjoined to his

himself,

Commentary, Ko is made to say, When I obtained the true Tao, I had recited this King ten thousand times. It is what the Spirits of heaven practise, and had not been communicated to scholars of this lower world. I got it '

from the Divine Ruler of the eastern Hwa from the Divine Ruler of the Golden Gate

from the Royal-mother of the West.

In

;

;

all

he received he received

it

these cases

it

it

was transmitted from mouth to mouth, and was not committed to writing. I now, while I am in the world, have written

it

out in a book.

understanding

it,

Scholars of the highest order,

ascend and become

those of the middle order, cultivating the Immortals of the Southern Palace order, possessing

^

it,

get long years of

officials of it,

;

Heaven

are ranked

;

among

those of the lowest

life in

the world, roam

See the Accounts of Ko in the Biographical Dictionary of Hsiao A'ih-han and Wang AV^i's supplement to the great work of Ma Twan-lin,

(1793).

ch. 242.


CH,

THE CLASSIC OF PURITY.

I.

through the Three Regions \ and

Golden

enter, the

249

(finally)

ascend

to,

and

Gate.'

This quotation would seem to be taken from the preface to our

by

classic

little

Ho

Hsiian.

such a preface during the time of the

there were indeed

If

Wu

dynasty, the cor-

Taoism must

have been rapid. The Hsi Wang-mu, or Royal-mother of the West, is mentioned once in TsTwang-jze (Bk. VI, par. 7) but no Divine Ruler' disfigures his pages. Every reader must feel that ruption of the old

'

;

in the Classic of Purity he has got into a different region of thought from that which he has traversed in the Tao Teh

^ing

and

With

in

the writings of

these remarks

I

/v

wang-^ze.

now proceed

to the translation

and

explanation of the text of our ^ing.

Lao the Master^ said, The Great no bodily form, but It produced and nourishes heaven and earth ^. The Great Tao has no passions*, but It causes the sun and moon to Ch.

Tao

1.

I.

has

revolve as they do.

The Great- Tao

has no

name

^,

but

It effects

growth and maintenance of all things ^ I do not know its name, but I make an the

call It

xxxix,

L a o iT u n {-^ ^).

is

with the addition of

p. 40) that,

common

the

and

TaoÂŤ.

The name here

^

effort,

the

I

have stated ( vol

Thai Shang,

this is

designation of Lao-^ze as the Father of Taoism

and deifying him, and that it originated probably intheThang dynasty. It might seem to be used simply here by Ko Hsiian with the same high application and since in his preface ;

he

refers to different

that

we ought

But

I

^

am

'The

'

it may be contended Lao ^iin by Lao the Ruler.'

Divine Rulers,'

to translate

'

unwilling to think that

three regions

(

—

^

^\)

'

tlie

deification of Lao-^ze

^^^^ ^^^ hardly be the trilokya of the

Buddhists, the ethical categories of desire, form, and formlessness.

more akin

They

are

Brahmanic bhuvanatraya, the physical or cosmological categories of bhur or earth, bhuva/i or heaven, and svar or atmosphere. to the


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

250

had taken place so

The

early.

APP.

earh'est occurrence of the

Lao Kiin

which has attracted my notice is the history of Khung Yung, a descendant of Confucius combination

the twentieth generation, the of

— the

San ^ze King, for his four, and who met with

While

same who

is

in in

celebrated in

fraternal deference at the

age

a violent death in A. D. 208.

only a boy, wishing to obtain an interview with

still

a representative of the to him,

i.

'My honoured

Lao

family, he sent in this

message

predecessor and the honoured Lao,

the predecessor of your Li family, equally virtuous and righteous, were friends and teachers of each other.' The epithet /ain is equally applied to Confucius and Lao-jze, and the combination Lao ATiin implies no exaltation of

the latter above the other. ^

See Tao Teh King, chaps.

^

T. T. K., chaps,

*

See A'wang-jze, Bk.

feelings, affections

i,

II,

as in the

;

'

T. T. K., chaps.

ÂŤ

T. T. K., ch. 25.

I,

18, 25, ^^.

51, et al.

par.

first

2.

'Passions,' that

is,

of the thirty-nine Articles.

25, 32, 51.

2. Now, the Tao (shows itself in two forms); the Pure and the Turbid, and has (the two conditions of) Motion and Rest^ Heaven is pure and earth is turbid; heaven moves and earth is at rest. The masculine is pure and the feminine is turbid; the

masculine moves and the feminine radical

(Purity)

flowed abroad

The

is

pure

;

is

still

The

2.

descended, and the (turbid) issue and thus all things were produced \

the source of the turbid, and motion the foundation of rest. If

man

is

could always be pure and

still,

heaven and

eardi would both revert (to non-existence) \ This paragraph of

all

gible.

things

; '

but

it

intended to set forth does so in a way that

is

Comparing what

the former paragraph,

is

Tao

'

is

the production

hardly

intelli-

said here with the utterances in

would seem to be used

in

two


CH.

THE CLASSIC OF PURITY.

I.

25

senses; first as an Immaterial Power or Force, and next as the Material Substance, out of which all things come. Li Hsi-yueh says that in the first member of par. i we have the Unlimited (or Infinite) producing the Grand '

On

(or Primal) Finite.'

The

fact

is

Tao

the

name is too high for Compare T. T. K., ch. 61.

sense of the ^

he says nothing.

in par. 2

creation

that the subject of

the

the deepest

in

human mind.

^ I do not understand this, but I cannot translate the Text otherwise. Mr. Balfour has If a man is able to remain pure and motionless, Heaven and Earth will both at :

once come and dwell i-lb

Now

mind

^

man

the spirit of

disturbs

The mind

it.

but his desires draw

it

away

:

—^

Compare T.

^-

and especially Ho-shang Kung's

ch. 16,

3.

^

;{^

'

Li explains thus

in him.'

—^SA

pi'

title to

it,

still.

spirit will

As arise,

T. K.,

—^

^^.

loves Purity, but his

of \

man If

loves stillness,

he could always

send his desires away, his mind would of

become

"^

itself

Let his mind be made clean, and his

of itself

become

pure.

a matter of course the six desires

and the three poisons

^

-

will

not

will

be taken away and

man

the

disappear. ^

Taoism thus recognises

in

spirit,

the mind,

and the body. ^

'

The

six desires

'

are those which have their inlets in

the eyes, ears, nostrils, the tongue, the sense of touch, and

the imagination.

The two

shan, 'the body,' and ^

'

The

1,

three poisons

'

'

last are

expressed

in

Chinese by

the idea, or thought.'

are greed, anger, and stupidity

;

see the Khang-hsi Thesaurus, under -^. 4.

The

reason

why men

are not able to attain to

because their minds have not been cleansed, and their desires have not been sent away. this, is


the texts of TAOISM.

2k2 If

one

I.

when he no longer his when

able to send the desires away,

is

then looks

APP.

in at his

mind,

it is

he looks out at his body,

it

is

;

no longer

his

and

;

farther off at external things, they are

when he looks

things which he has nothing to do with. When he understands these three things, there This contemplawill appear to him only vacancy.

of vacancy will awaken the idea of vacuity. Without such vacuity there is no vacancy. The idea of vacuous space having vanished, that of nothingness itself also disappears and when the tion

;

idea of nothingness has disappeared, there ensues

serenely the condition of constant stillness. In this paragraph

we have what Mr. Wylie

subjection of the mental faculties

myself unable to understand what another

way

and

;'

it

is.

I

calls 'the

must confess It is

probably

of describing the Taoist trance which

we

find

once and again in A"wang-jze, when the body becomes like a withered tree, and the mind like slaked lime' (Bk. II, '

par.

I,

et

But such a sublimation of the being, as the its serene stillness and rest, is to me

al.).

characteristic

of

inconceivable.

5.

In that condition of rest independently of place

how can any any longer

desire arise

arises, there

?

is

And when

no desire the True stillness and

rest.

That True (stillness) becomes (a) constant quality, and responds to external things (without error) yea, that True and Constant quality holds possession of ;

the nature. In such constant response and constant stillness there

is

the constant Purity and Rest.

He who

has this absolute Purity enters gradu-

ally into the (inspiration of the)

True Tao.

And


CH.

THE CLASSIC OF PURITY.

II.

having entered thereinto, he

is

253

styled Possessor of

Tao.

the

Akhough he reality

he

is

does

think

not

possessed of anything. transformation of

Tao, in he has become

styled Possessor of the

all

that

accomplishing the

It is as

living things, that

he

is

styled

Possessor of the Tao.

He who

is

to others the

This

may

able to understand this

the consummation of the state of Purity.

is

explaining the former sentence of the

^

^

sSc

jfrj

s

m n.

®' ^^'ith

>f»

I,

Lao

the

some variation,—

Master

said.

In

member, Li Hsi-

fifth

yiieh uses the characters of T. T. A"., ch. 4,

2.

transmit

Sacred Tao.

/fj*

yFJt

Jfl

Scholars

highest class do not strive (for anything) the lowest class are fond of striving \

;

^ j^ ^,

>f»

of

the

those of

Those who

possess in the highest degree the attributes (of the

Tao) do not show them those who possess them in a low degree hold them fast (and display them) ^. Those who so hold them fast and display them ;

not styled (Possessors of) the

are

attributes ^

2

Tao

and

Its

^.

Compare the T. T. K., Compare the T. T. K.,

The reason why True Tao is because 2.

ch, 41,

i.

ch. 38, i.

all

men do

their

not obtain the

minds are perverted.

Their minds being perverted, their spirits become Their minds being perturbed, they are perturbed. Being attracted attracted towards external things. towards external things, they begin to seek for them This greedy quest leads to perplexities greedily. and annoyances and these again result in disordered ;


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

254

APP.

I.

thoughts, which cause anxiety and trouble to both

The

body and mind.

disgraces, flow wildly

and death, are bitterness, and

parties then

meet with

on through the phases of

foul life

liable constantly to sink in the sea of

True Tao.

for ever lose the

The True and Abiding Tao!

3.

understand

come

to

it

naturally obtain

understand the

Tao

it.

They who And they who

abide in Purity and

Stillness.

Our

brief Classic thus concludes,

Li thus sums up his remarks on

it

:

and our commentator

— The men who under'

Tao

do so simply by means of the Absolute Purity, and the acquiring this Absolute Purity depends entirely on the Putting away of Desire, which is the urgent stand the

practical lesson of the Treatise.'

quoted

I

in

my

introductory remarks Li's account of

by its reputed author Ko Hsuan. now conclude with the words which he subjoins from True Man, 3o Hsuan :'—' Students oftheTao, who

the origin of the Classic I will

'a

keep

hands and croon over its contents, from the ten heavens to watch over and protect their bodies, after which their spirits will be preserved by the seal of jade, and their bodies refined by the elixir of gold. Both body and spirit will become exquisitely ethereal, and be in true union with the Tao this Classic in their

will get

good

Spirits

!

'True Man, 3o Hslian,' I have not been able to ascertain anything. The Divine Ruler of the eastern Hwa, referred to on p. 348, is mentioned in the work of Wang Kh\ (ch. 241, p. 31^), but with no definite information about him. The author says his surname was Wang, but he knows neither his name nor when he lived. Of

this


APPENDIX Yin

II.

Harmony

Fii /\^ing, or 'Classic of the

of the Seen and the Unseen.' In the

K/iien-\ung Catalogue of the Imperial Library, iii, this Book occupies the first place among

ch. 146, Part

Taoist works, with three notices, which all precede the account of Ho-shang Kung's Commentary on the Tao Teh

all

From the work of Lao-jze we are conducted along the course of Taoist literature to the year 1626, when the catalogue of what is called the Taoist Canon ^ King.

'

Ch. 147 then returns to the Yin Fu A'ing, works upon it, the last being the

appeared.

and

treats of nine other

Commentary of Li Kwang-li, one of the principal ministers and great scholars in the time of A"/nen-lung's grandfather, known as Khang-hsi from the name of his reign. In the

first

of these

many

notices

it

said that the

is

copy assigns the composition of the work to Hwang-Ti (in the 27th century B.C.), and says that commentaries on it had been made by Thai-kung (i2th century B.C.), Fan Li (5th century B.C.), the Recluse of the Kwei Valley (4th century B.C.), Ka.ng Liang (died B.C. 189), Ku Ko Liang (a. D. 181-234), and Li K/iwan of the Thang dynasty (about the middle of our 8th century)^. Some writers, going back to the time of Hwang-Ti for the preface of an old

composition of our small

classic, attribute

sovereign himself, but to his teacher

Ma

not to that

it

Kwang

/T/^ang-jze

Twan-lin's great work, ch. 211, p.

^

See also

^

See A'wang-jze, Bk. XI, par.

4.

iS".

"


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

256

APP.

II.

and many of them hold that this Kwang AV^ang-jze was an early incarnation of Lao-jze himself, so that the Yin Fu Li Hsimight well be placed before the Tao Teh A'ing yiieh is one of the scholars who adopt this view. I will not say that under the A"au dynasty there was no book called Yin Fu, with a commentary ascribed to Thaikung \ for Sze-ma K/iien, in his biography of Sii AV/in !

(Bk. Ixix), relates

Fu book

how

of A^au,'

that adventurer obtained

and a passage

in

the

'

'

the Yin

Plans of the

Warring States tells us that the book contained the schemes of Thai-kung^.' However this may have been, no such work is now extant. Of all the old commentaries on it mentioned in the AVnen-lung Catalogue, the only one remaining is the last, that of Li TT/^wan and the '

'

—

account which

and

we have

of it

;

is

not to be readily accepted

relied on.

The

story goes that in A. D. 441

Khau

K/nen-kih,

who

had usurped the dignity and title of Patriarch from the A'ang family, deposited a copy of the Yin Fu A'ing in a mountain cave. There it remained for about three centuries and a half, till it was discovered by Li A'/zwan, a Taoist scholar, not a

He

copied

stand

damaged by

its

long exposure.

out as well as he could, but could not under-

it

it, till

little

at last,

with an old woman, at the foot of

wandering

in

who made

mount Li

;

after

the distant West, he met

the meaning clear to him,

which he published the Text

with a Commentary, and finally died, a wanderer among the hills in quest of the Tao; but the place of his death

was never known 2.

The Classic, as it now exists, therefore cannot be traced higher than our eighth century; and many critics hold that, as the commentary was made by Li K/iwan, so the text was forged by him. to this

is

that,

if

All that Hsi-yiieh has to say in reply

the classic be the work of Li A7/wan, then

See the Khang-hsi Thesaurus under the combination Yin Fu. See the account of Li A7/vvan in Wang; A7/i's continuation of Ma Twan-lin's work, cli. 242 ; and various items in the A7nen-lung Catalogue. '

^


CH.

HARMONY OF THE SEEN AND UNSEEN.

I.

257

he must think of him as another Kwang /f/^ang-jzc this is no answer to the charge of forgery.

As

;

but

name

of the Treatise, the force of Fii has been xxxix, p. 133. in connexion with the title of ATwang-jze's fifth Book. The meaning which I have given of the whole is substantially that of Li Hsi-ylieh, to the

set forth in vol.

who says that the Yin must be understood as including Yang, and grounds his criticism on the famous dictum in the Great Appendix to the Yi A'ing (vol. xvi, p. SSS}^ The successive movement of the Yin and Yang (their rest and '

active operation) constitutes

what

called the course (of

is

Mr. Balfour translates the title by The Clue to the Unseen,' which is ingenious, but may be misleading. things).'

The

'

writer reasons rather from the

Unseen

to

the Seen

than from the Seen to the Unseen,

Mr. Wylie gives his view of the object of the Treatise in This short Treatise, which is not entirely free from the obscurity of Taoist mysticism, professes to these words

:

—

'

Heaven with the current of munTo what extent the Book does this, and

reconcile the decrees of

dane affairs.' whether successfully or not, the reader for himself from the translation which

will

Li Hsi-yiieh,

it

subjoined.

looking at

practical object, pronounces

Book

of culture

Book

be able to judge be immediately simply from its

'hsiu lien A'ih Shu, a

it

and refining ^.'

idea of a Taoist devotee,

will

This language suggests the

who has sublimated he

himself

by

ready to pass into the state of an Immortal. I must be permitted to say, however, that the whole Treatise appears to me to have come down

the study of this

till

is

to us in a fragmentary condition, with passages that are

incapable of any satisfactory explanation.

Ch.

1.

I.

If

one observes the

and maintahis Its doings (as has to do is accomplished.

1

'

Dr. Williams explains 'hsiu lien

becoming [40]

(|j^

religious, as a recluse or ascetic'

S

his

^

Way own)

or

jj^

of ^,

Heaven\

all

^)'

that he

^^

meaning


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM,

258 ^

To

explain

'

the

Way of

APP.

ll.

Heaven,' Li Hsi-yiieh adduces

the last sentence of the T. T. K., ch. 9, When the work is done, and one's name has become distinguished, to with'

into obscurity

draw 2

is

Way

the

of Heaven.'

explain 'the doings of Heaven,' he adduces the

To

paragraph of the symbolism of the first hexagram of the Yi, Heaven in its motion gives the idea of strength. In accordance v^ith this, the superior man nerves himself first

'

to ceaseless activity.'

To Heaven there

2.

belong the

five (mutual) foes \

and he who sees them (and understands their operaapprehends how they produce prosperity. The same five foes are in the mind of man, and

tion)

when he can Heaven, all

them

the manner of

transformations

their

from

his

"-.

The

startling

name thieves (=foes,

understood to mean the

make up

indeed

in action after

space and time are at his disposal, and

receive

things

person ^

all

set

'

five elements,'

robbers) here

is

which pervade and

the whole realm of nature, the

heaven

of

the text including also earth, the other term in the binomial combination of

'

heaven and

earth.'

According to the

Earth generates Metal, and overcomes Water; Metal generates Water, and

Taoist teaching, the element of

Wood Water generates Wood, Fire; Wood generates Fire, and

overcomes

comes Earth.

;

These elements

overcoming,

mony

fight

now overcome,

till

and overovercomes

and strive together, now by such interaction a har-

of their influences arises,

and production goes on

with vigour and beauty. ^

It is

more

difficult to

give an account of the operation

of the five elements in the

seen

them

distributed

mind of man, though

among

virtues of Benevolence, Righteousness, ledge,

and Faith.

I

have

the five viscera, and the five Propriety,

Know-

Granting, however, their presence and operation in the mind, what shall be said on the two concluding members of the paragraph ? There underlies them


CH.

HARMONY OF THE SEEN AND UNSEEN.

I.

the doctrine of the three coordinate

Earth, and Man, which

hend

I

259

—

Powers Heaven, have never been able to compre;

clearly.

The

3.

nature of

Man

the mind of

Way

Heaven

of

Man When the (Course of) Man (also) to

;

a spring (of power).

is

is

Heaven belongs

established, the

thereby determined.

is

These short and enigmatic sentences seem merely affirm the general subject of the Treatise,

— the

to

harmony

between the unseen and the seen.

When Heaven

puts forth its power of putting and constellations lie hidden in darkness. When Earth puts forth its power of putting to death, dragons and serpents appear on the dry ground. When Man puts forth his power of putting to death, Heaven and Earth resume their (proper course). When Heaven and Man exert their powers in concert, all transformations have their commencements determined. 4.

y

to death, the stars

The power

seems merely to which succeeds to movement. The paragraph is intended to show us the harmony of the Three Powers, but one only sees its meaning darkly. The language of the third sentence about the influence of Man on Heaven and Earth finds its explanation from the phraseology of the thwan of the twenty-fourth hexagram of the Yi (vol. xvi, pp. 107, 108). '

indicate

5.

the

'

of putting to death here

rest

The

stupid

;

nature (of man) is here clever and there and the one of these qualities may lie hidden

in the other.

The abuse

(chiefly) in the three

now

in

of the nine apertures

go on

wood, the

is

most important, which may be

movement and now

arises in to

'

'

evil,

at

rest.

When

having once begun, wood.

to the destruction of the s 2

is

\\

fire

sure

hen

y


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

260

calamity arises in a state, ensue,

one conducts the work of culture and

we

ing wisely

The

movement

thereafter

if

Ii.

sure to go to ruin.

it is

When

APP.

refin-

him a Sage.

call

man

constitution of

twofold

is

;

— his

mental consti-

and his physical constitution, The nine apertures are restless and fond of movement. the eyes, ears, nostrils, mouth, and the lower parts, and of these the eyes, ears, and mouth are the most important but they all need to be kept in subjection and under restraint. If indulged beyond reason, the ruin of themselves and of the mind and body to which they belong is sure to tution,

quiet

and

restful,

ensue. 2.

take

For Heaven now to give life and now to away is the method of the Tao. Heaven

I. it

and Earth are the despoilers of are the despoilers of Man and ;

of

all things.

When the

all

things

Man

is

;

all

things

the despoiler

three despoilers act as they

ought to do, as the three Powers, they are at rest. Hence it is said, During the time of nourishment, '

all

the

members are properly regulated when the come into play, all transformations ;

springs of motion

quietly take place.'

Compare elements

ch.

par.

i,

2.

The mutual

contention of the five

nature only conduces to the nourishment of all and so man, as one of the three Powers, consumes only to increase his store, and throws down only to its

parts

in

;

build up.

Where known.

the concluding quotation

Of

course any quotation

is

is

taken from

is

not

inconsistent with the

idea of the early origin of the Treatise.

Men know

(action),

the mysteriousness of the but they do not know how what

Spiritual

comes

2.

their definite

is

not

The sun and moon have and their exact measures as

to be so.

times,

Spirit's


HARMONY OF THE SEEN AND UNSEEN.

CH.llI.

The

large and small.

upon

arises,

and the

26

service of the sages here-

spiritual intelligence

becomes

apparent.

Compare

The

Appendix

par, lo in the fifth

Yi King.

to the

by which the despoilers are moved is invisible and unknown to all under the sky. When the superior man has got it, he strengthens his body by it when the small man has got it, he makes light 3.

spring

;

of his

life.

The

thing

is

good

to the character of

of

but its effect will be according and of the use which is made

in itself,

its

user,

it.

3.

To

I.

The

derive

blind hear well, and the deaf see well.

all

that

advantageous from one source

is

is

ten times better than the

to

do

this thrice in a

employment of a host

day and night

is

a myriad times

better.

That the loss of one sense may be in a manner compensated for by the greater cultivation of another, in the case especially of the two senses specified, I fail

to perceive

how

this

the rest of the paragraph.

is

The

nexus of it in Appendixes onthethwan

discovered the

in

—

is

a fact

by what

illustrated

the seventh of the hexagrams

—

illustration

is

the Yi, but

;

but

follows in

taken from I

have not

the text of that classic or in

or hsiang of the hexagram. must be from this paragraph that the bearing of the Treatise on the conduct of military operations has been

the

It

maintained. 2.

The mind

things,

The

is quickened (to activity) by and dies through (excessive pursuit

spring (of the mind's activity)

Heaven has no so

it

is

is in

(external) of)

them.

the eyes.

(special feeling of) kindness, but

that the greatest kindness

comes from

It.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

262

APP.

11.

crash of thunder and the bhistering wind both

The

come without

design.

The Mr. Balfour translates the first member here by mind is produced from matter and dies with matter the '

;

working faculty

is

a bold denial of any future

The eye

or the existence of spirit,

of the Text, however, is moral and not metaphysical. singled out from the three most important

have given

I is

apertures of the

The

life,

embodies

it

The meaning

apart^from matter.

only what

and says that

in the eye;'

body

rest of the

;

is

in ch.

i,

par. 5.

paragraph has

its

parallelisms in Lao-jze

and A'wang-jze. Perfect enjoyment

3.

disinterestedness of

most wrapt up

the overflowing satisfac-

is

Perfect stillness

tion of the nature.

it.

When Heaven

in Itself, Its

operation

the entire

is

seems

be

to

universal in

is

character.

its

A

sequel

to

preceding paragraph.

the

Li Hsi-yiieh

observes that the having no feeling of kindness lent to Lao-^ze's

'The

Tao

does not

injury,

See the T.

does nothing, and so there

is

is

equiva-

T K., ch.

'>,^^

nothing which

It

is

by

we

its

breath that

we

control whatever

the root of death, and Kindness springs from and injury springs from kindness. He who

creature

death

doing nothing.'

do.'

It

4.

'

is

grasp.

Life

the root of

is

life.

sinks himself in water or enters amidst

fire

brings

destruction on himself.

The

first

construe.

member

of this paragraph

Mr. Balfour gives

for

it

:

'

is

very

to

difficult

The Laws

affecting

the animal creation reside in the Breath or Vital Fluid.'

The

first

character of

it

properly denotes

'birds.'

often found with another denoting 'quadrupeds;'

It

is

and again

found alone denoting both birds and beasts. It is also interchanged with another of the same namC; denoting to

it is

'


CH.

HARMONY OF THE SEEN AND UNSEEN.

III.

seize or grasp,' in

which meaning

bearing of the saying on the

have taken

it

;

meaning

but the of the

have not apprehended. The next four sayings are ilkistrations of Lao-^ze's contraries of Taoism. The final saying is a truism

Treatise

'

I

general

26

I

;

'

is it

introduced here as illustrating that whatever

with design

The

5.

is

contrary to the

man by

stupid

is

done

Tao? studying the phenomena

and laws of heaven and earth becomes sage I by studying their times and productions become intelli;

He

perplexed about sagefreedom from stupidity am the same. He considers his sageness as being an extraordinary attainment I do not consider mine so.

gent.

ness

in

I

;

in his stupidity is

my ;

Some

scholars have

being genuine

;

it

is

expunged

this

paragraph as not

certainly difficult to construe

and to

understand. 6.

The method

of spontaneity proceeds in

stillness,

was that heaven, earth, and all things were produced. The method of heaven and earth proceeds gently and gradually, and thus it is that the Yin and Yang overcome (each other by turns). The one takes the place of the other, and so change and and so

it

transformation proceed accordingly.

Ku

Hsi praises

of the character exquisite.

After

this

paragraph as very good, and the use

3 in ('proceeds gently and gradually') as That all, what do we learn from it ?

Creation proceeded without striving or crying ? And that the same Creative Power continues to act in the same way ?

Therefore the sages, knowing that the method of spontaneity cannot be resisted, take action accordingly and regulate it (for the purpose of culture). The way of perfect stillness cannot be subjected to 7.

numerical calculations

;

but

it

would seem that there


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

264

APP.

tr.

a wonderful machinery, by which all the heavenly bodies are produced, the eight diagrams, and the is

sexagenary cycle

;

hidden ghostlinesses

;

in the victories of the

come

the arts of the

Yin and Yang

one over the other

:

all

these

brightly forward into visibility.

I cannot say that paragraph of the Yin it,

power, and

spirit-like springs of

— how the

I

fully

understand this concluding

Fu King. One thing Yi ^ing was pressed into the

is

plain from

service of the

Taoism that prevailed when it was written. I leave it with the judgment on it, quoted by Li Hsi-yiieh from a Lti 3hien-hsu. 'The subject-matter of the Yin Fu and Tao Teh is all intended to set forth the action by contraries of the despoiling powers in nature and society. As to finding in them directions for the government of states, the conduct of war, and the mastery of the kingdom, with such expressions as those about a wonderful machinery by which the heavenly bodies are produced, the eight diagrams, the

and hidden ghostlinesses they have a deep meaning, but men do not know it. They who go to the Yin Fu for direction in war and use Lao-jze for guidance in government go far astray from the meaning cycle, spirit-like springs, all

of both.'

:


APPENDIX Yu

III.

Shil A'ing, or 'The Classic of the Pivot of Jade.'

Mr. Wylie says (Notes, is

much used

it

is

p.

179) that the Pivot of Jade

in the ritual sei-vices of

Taoism, meaning that its monks. The

frequently read in the assemblies of

object of the Treatise, according to Li Hsi-yiieh,

men

to discipline

and

is

'

to teach

;

and he illustrates the name by referring to the North Star, which is called the Pivot of the Sky,' revolving in its place, and carrying ^y round with it all the other heavenly bodies. So the body of man is carried round his spirit and by it, and when the spirit has been disciplined and refined, till it is freed from every obscuring influence, and becomes solid, soft, and strong as jade, the name, the Pivot of Jade,' is appropriate refine their spirit

'

'

'

to

'

it.

The name of the The True Classic

Treatise,

when given

at full length,

of the Pivot of Jade, delivered

is

by the

Heaven-Honoured One, Who produces Universal Transformation by the Sound of His Thunder.' To this personage, as Wylie observes, the Taoists attribute a fabulous antiquity, but there is little doubt that the author was a Hsiian-yang 3ze, about the time of the Yiian dynasty (a. d. 1 280-1 367). From the work of Wang Kh\ (ch. 243),

we of

learn that this Hsiian-yang 3ze

Au-yang

family.

Yu-yiien,

What he

says

a is

scion

was the denomination famous Au-yang

of the

to the following effect

I. The Heaven-honoured One Heaven-endowed men, who wish

says, to

:

'All you,

be instructed


2

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

66

APP.

iii.

about the Perfect Tao, the Perfect Tao is very recondite, and by nothing else but Itself can it be described. Since ye wish to hear about it, ye cannot do so by the hearing of the ear that which eludes :

both the ears and eyes

the

—

True Tao

what can be heard and seen perishes, and only this survives. There is (much) that you have not yet learned, and is

;

you have not acquired this Till you have learned what the ears do not hear, how can the Tao be spoken about at all ? especially

!

'Heaven-honoured (Thien 3un)'

is

a title

by

given

the Taoists to the highest objects of their reverence and worship. Chalmers translates it by 'Celestial Excellency,'

and observes that but

it

application

its

this Treatise

is

is

given to

'

all

much more

sufficiently proves.

the Three Pure extensive, as

No

doubt

its

it

Ones

;

use in

was

first

adopted after the example of the Buddhists, by whom Buddha is styled 'World-honoured,' or 'Ever-honoured'

(Shih3un). The phrase Thien Zan, which I have translated here Heaven-endowed Men,' is common to the three religions of China but the meaning of it is very different in each. '

;

See the Confucian and the Taoist significations of it in the Khang-hsi Thesaurus, under the phrase. Here it means '

the

men

class.'

'

devas

The Heaven-honoured One

2.

the it is

is

possessed by the Tao ;— TAo-Zan of the highest In a Buddhist treatise the meaning would be Ye, and men.'

first

by

says,

'

Sincerity

is

knowledge of) the Tao; that that knowledge is maintained it

step towards (the silence

with gentleness that (the

;

Tao)

is

employed.

The

employment of sincerity looks like stupidity; the employment of silence looks like difficulty of utterance the employment of gentleness looks like want ;

of ability.

But having attained

to

this,

you may


APP.

CLASSIC OF THE PIVOT OF JADE.

III.

forget ality

;

you may forget your personyou may forget that you are forgetting.' all

All

'

267

bodily form

this,'

says

;

Li Hsi-yiieh,

'

is

achievement of

the

vacuity, an illustration of the freedom from purpose which is

1

Book '

He who

has taken the

of) the

maintains the

most '

first

the

steps towards (the

he who employs

he be knows what

It

subtle.

When

knows what is most subtle, the grows (around him) when he

one

light of intelligence

know how

can

in

Tao knows where to stop; Tao in himself knows how to

diligently vigilant; is

14

par.

of A"vvang-jze.

knowledge

who

Compare

Tao.'

of the

characteristic

sixth

to

;

be diligently

vigilant, his

sage

wisdom becomes complete when he knows where to stop, he is grandly composed and restful. When he is grandly composed and restful, his when his sage sage wisdom becomes complete wisdom becomes complete, the light of intelligence grows (around him) when the light of intelligence grows around him, he is one with the Tao. This is the condition which is styled the True ;

'

;

;

*

Forgetfulness

;

— a forgetting which does not forget

a forgetting of what cannot be forgotten.

That which cannot be forgotten is the True Tao. The Tao is in heaven and earth, but heaven and earth are not conscious of It. Whether It seem to '

have feelings or to be without them. one and the same.' 4.

The Heaven-honoured One

says,

It is

'

(always)

While

I

am

I do to benefit occupy myself with this subtle and precious Treatise Those for the good of you, Heaven-endowed men.

in

this world,

what

shall

I

life ?


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

268

who understand

it

will

APP.

III.

be allowed to ascend to the

seats of the Immortals.

happy

'Students of the of)

influences

Tao

believe that there are (the

the ether and of destiny.

But the

(conditions of) climate being different, the constitu-

received by

tions

men

are naturally different, and

hence they are ascribed to the ether. (conditions of) wisdom and stupidity being their constitutions as fine different,

The

And

the

different,

and coarse are naturally

and hence they are ascribed to the destiny. the ether depends on

destiny depends on fate

;

Heaven.

The

from the ether and destiny But if one are the manacles decreed by Heaven. acquire the True Tao, though stupid, he may be'

restraints arising

come wise

;

though coarse, he

may become

fine

;

—

if

there only be the decree of fate, '

Stupidity the darkest, and coarseness the densest,

are consequences of climate

;

but the suffering of

them and the changing of them may take place, when Heaven and Earth quicken the motive spring.

When

done without the knowledge of men, it If it be done with a consciousness of that want of knowledge, it is still said to take place spontaneously. The mystery of spontaneity is greater than that of knowledge but how it comes to be what it is remains a thing unknown. But as to the Tao, It has not begun to come under the influence of what makes stupid and is

this is

said to take place spontaneously.

;

coarse.

and It

Text

Hear

let all

may

this all

ye Heaven (-endowed)

the multitude in

all

men

;

quarters rejoice.'

be considered as a proof of the

difficulty of the

that to this long paragraph Li Hsi-yiieh does not

subjoin a single explanatory remark.


APPENDIX Zah Yung

IV.

A'ing, or 'Classic of the Directory for a Day.'

I

have nowhere found any mention of the author of

brief composition, or of

expressions in early origin.

The

date.

shows that

it

It

its

it

this

use of Buddhistic

cannot have had a very

belongs to the same category of Taoist

writings as the K/iing

Ka.ng King, which

is

the

first

of

these appendixes. Li Hsi-yiieh says, The Treatise is called "the Directory for a Day," as showing that during all the hours (the Tao) should not be left for a single instant (comp. the words of Confucius at the beginning of the '

Kung

Yung). Let the work be done, and there is sure to only there must be the Purity be the result promised In the second parainsisted on both of body and mind. graph it is said, " During the twelve hours of the day let the thoughts be constantly fixed on absolute Purity;" and in the last paragraph, " During the twelve hours be always ;

pure and undefiled

;

"

— thus showing what the main teach-

ing of the Great Taoistic system

is,

place which Purity occupies in the

"

The

style

is

so clear

and simple that

and the pre-eminent

Directory for a Day." I

have

left it

without

note or comment.'

what should be done in a day, when the eating and drinking has been arranged, let one sit straight with his mouth shut, and not allow a single thought to arise in his mind. Let him forget everyI.

As

thing,

to

and keep

his spirit with settled purpose.

Let


2

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM,

70

app. iv.

be glued together, and his teeth be firmly Let him not look at anything with his eyes, nor listen to a single sound Let him with all his mind watch over with his ears. his lips

pressed against one another.

his inward feelings. Let him draw long breaths, and gradually emit them, without a break, now seeming to breathe, and now not. In this way any excitement of the mind will naturally disappear, the water from the kidneys will rise up, the saliva will be produced in the mouth, and the real efficaciousness becomes attached to the body. It is thus that one

acquires the

way

of prolonging

life.

2. During the twelve hours of the day let one's thoughts be constandy fixed on absolute Purity. Where one thought (of a contrary kind) does not

arise,

we have what we

call

Purity

;

where nothing

Tower we have what we call

(of a contrary kind) enters the ( = the mind), The body is the house

the lodging of the the spirit

moves

distributed.

when the

As

;

of Intelligence the Undefiled.

of the breath

spirit.

As

;

the m^ind

is

the thoughts move,

as the spirit moves, the breath

is

the thoughts rest, the spirit rests

spirit rests,

the breath

is

;

collected.

The

true powers of the five elements unite and form the boat-like cup of jade, (after partaking of

which), the

body seems

harmony.

This spreads chrismal rite on the head.

sleeping, the

wind, and

man

to like

be

full

of delicious

the unguent of the

Walkincr, resting, sittine,

body flexible as the a sound like that of thunder. hear the songs of the Immortals, that feels

his

in his belly

His ears need no aid from any instrument; vocal without words, and resounding without the drum. The spirit and the breath effect a union and the bloom of


THE DIRECTORY FOR A DAY.

CLASSIC OF

APP. IV.

The man

childhood returns. folded within him

;

;

vacuity,

Elixir,

and

finds himself

He makes

dwelling: with the Immortals. his spirit

beholds scenes un-

Spirits of themselves speak to

him he sees the things of and

27I

goes out and

the Great

in at its pleasure.

He

has the longevity of heaven and earth, and the brightness of the sun and moon. He has escaped

from the

toils

Accustomed

of

life

and death.

to the phraseology of the

Text

all his life,

the commentator Li, as has been seen, did not think

it

A

necessary to append here any notes of explanation.

few such notes, however, will be welcome to an English The twelve hours of the day:' a Chinese hour reader. is equal to two of our hours, and their twelve to our

—

'

The twelve hours

twenty-four.

branch terms of the cycle. The boat-like cup of jade

are

named by

the twelve

seems to be a satisfactory rendering of the Chinese characters tao kwei in the Text, which might be translated knife, and jade-symbol.' But tao, commonly meaning 'knife,' is in the Shih A'ing In the Khang-hsi (I, v; VII, 2) used of 'a small boat.' Thesaurus, under the phrase, we have the following quotation, as if from Ko Hung's Biographies of Immortals KhdiW Hsi, a native of the territory of Wu, was studying the Tao in Shu, when the master Lao sent a beautiful young lady to him with a tray of gold and a cup of jade filled with medicine, and the message, " This is the mysterious elixir he who drinks it will not die." And on this he and his wife had each a tao kwei.' See the account in Ko Hung's work, which is much more diffuse. In the mention of the chrismal rite there is a reference to what Dr. Williams calls a kind of Buddhist baptism or holy unction, by sprinkling, which confers goodness,' 'administered to children, idols, &c.' (See under the '

'

'

:

'

;

'

'

'

characters 3.

Do

During

kwan

and ting.)

not allow any relaxation of your

all

efforts.

the hours of the day strive always to be


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

272

pure and undefiled. breath the breath ;

As

The

APP. IV.

spirit is the child

the mother of the

is

a fowl embraces

its

of the

spirit.

you preserve the Can you do this

eggs, do

and nourish the breath. The without intermission ? Wonderful wonderful mystery becomes still deeper In the body there are seven precious organs, spirit

I

!

!

which serve to enrich the state, to give rest to the people, and to make the vital force of the system full

to overflowing.

Hence we have

the heart, the

kidneys, the breath, the blood, the brains, the semen,

These are the seven precious not dispersed when the body Refined by the use of the the dust).

and the marrow.

They

organs.

returns (to

are

Great Medicine, the myriad

spirits all

ascend

among

the Immortals. If

we were

spirit of

sure that

we had exactly

worth while to give more space to

meaning and would hardly be

hit the

every part of this paragraph,

it

its illustration.

A sufficient number of the best of the Treatises of the later Taoism have been placed before the reader

to

show him

how different they are from the writings of Lao and TTwang, and how inferior to them. It might seem as if A'wang-jze, when he ceased to write, had broken the staff of Taoism and buried it many fathoms in the earth. We can hardly wonder that Confucianists, such nounce,

'What

the sect of

Tao

preservation of the breath of

such as Liu Mi, should say of its goal is reached.'

life it,

Kn

as

Hsi, should pro-

chiefly attend to ;

'

is,

— the

and that Buddhists,

'Long

life

being attained,


APPENDIX

V.

Analyses by Lin Hsi-Zung of several of the

Books of A\vang-jze.

Book The Hsiao-yao

I.

Book denotes the The Yu, which conveys the idea of wandering or rambhng about, The is to be understood of the enjoyment of the mind. in

the

title

of this

appearance of perfect ease and

three characters

Old Kwang's

'

describe

hTe,

'

the

satisfaction.

chief characteristic of our

and therefore he placed the Book

at

the beginning of his more finished compositions or essays.

But when one wishes to enjoy himself in the fullest and way, he must first have before him a view like that of the wide sea or of the expanse of the air, in order that his mind may be free from all restraint, and from the entanglements of the world, and that it may respond in the fitting way to everything coming before it it is only what is Great that can enter into this enjoyment. Throughout the whole Book, the word Great has a freest

:

—

significant force. i we are presented with the illustration phang. Long was the journey which it would undertake, when it contemplated removing to the South. That it required a wind of 90,000 li to support it, and even

In paragraph

of the

then only rested after a its

own Great

was not

size,

and

flight of six

to be easily reached

What

months, was owing to

also because the Southern

by a

single

Ocean

eff"ort.

about men, when going anywhere, proportioning the provisions which they take [40]

is

said, in

paragraph

T

2,


2

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

74

APP. V.

with them to the length of the journey has the same meaning. How should such creatures as the cicada and

dove be able to know this ? Knowledge is great or small, because the years of the parties are many or Have they fe^v :— so it is that one is inferior to another. not heard of the ming-ling and ta-k/inn, which make And so does the their spring and autumn for themselves? the

little

phang,

as

we may

end of six months case of

Phang 3^

understand.

is

Its

not resting

really not a long time to

is

phang

the

Questions of

As

The same

Hsieh.

Thang

laughing at

other two

it,

that

is

things are told in

phang

and the marsh-

not different from what the

creatures said above

little

;

— arising

simply from

the difference betw^een the great and the small. difference

is

is

And what who

there between this and the case of those

enjoy themselves for a season in the world

Sung

not

to Ki,' as in paragraph 3.

to the long journey of the

quail's

is

any statement

any fabrication of our author's own, nor '

the

The

not worth being taken into account.

This description of the greatness of the peculiar to the K/ii

till it.

Yung-jze of

?

introduced (and immediately dismissed), as not

having planted himself

in

the right position, and not being

Then Lieh-jze

is

brought forward, and dismissed had something to wait for.

Great.

as not being Great, because he

only he wdio rides on the twofold primal ether of the

It is

Yin and Yang, all their

self at the

This

is

Man

;

driving along with the six elements through

changes as they

wax and wane, and

enjoying him-

gate of death, that can be pronounced Great.

what is called the Perfect and the Sage Man.

In illustration of

this, as

Man;

the Spirit-like

instances of the Great

have, in paragraph 4, Hsii Yu, regardless of the

Man, we

name

;

the

personage on the hill of Ku-shih, in paragraph 5, with no thought of the services he could perform and Yao with his deep-sunk eyes, in paragraph 6, no longer thinking ;

much

of his throne, and regardless of himself.

characteristics could

great

;

but

let

All these

be used, and made their possessor

not this lead to a suspicion of greatness as


BK.

ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF i:WANG-3ZE.

II.

As

incompatible with usefulness.

we

have, in paragraph

being chapped

;

275

a caution against this,

the salve to keep the hands from

7,

— a Great thing when used properly, but

when not

of

Let those who exercise their minds look at this should they not seek to be useful, and so become Great ? We have also the weasel and the yak, the one of which gets into trouble by its being of use,

little

value

:

so used.

while the other escapes harm by

who have work

those

to

do

in

Great calabash and the Great tree

phang

— why

may we

Let

being of no use.

its

the world look at

The

this.

each of them, a

are,

abandon ourselves to our natural feeling of enjoyment in connexion with them ? Let men be satisfied with their Greatness and seek for :

not

nothing more.

As

to the style of the

Book, the sudden statement and

the sudden proof; the sudden illustration and the sudden

reasoning

;

the decision,

now

the connexion,

made

to appear as no decision

represented

repetition, turning out to

as

no connexion

be no repetition

come and go on the paragraphs,

:

—these

;

the

;

features

like the clouds in the

open firmament, changing every moment and delightful to behold.

Lu Fang-hu

describes

the unspun floss

;

it

well

:

— The '

guiding thread in

the snake sleeping in the grass.'

Book IL In writings intended to throw light on the

many

different views, affirmations

on the other.

These may be

why

Tao we

find

on one side and denials

called

Controversies, and

is that every one ^\'ill But every peculiar view arises from the holder's knowledge. Such knowledge, however, tends to the injury of his mind, and serves no purpose, it good or bad, in illustrating the nature of the Tao

the reason

hold

fast to his

they are not adjusted

own

view.

;

only increases the confusion of controversy.

Hence when

to adjust controversies, we must use our knowledge and to use our knowledge well, we must stop at the point beyond which it does not extend.

we wish well

;


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

276

Book knowing and not knowing

In this whole

thread that runs through

The

APP. V.

(and binds

it,

the

is

parts together).

its

about men's being 'in darkness,'

expressions

in

paragraph 2, and the Tao's being 'obscure,' in paragraph knowledge those, also in paragraph 3, indicate the want of the light of the mind,' and throwing that light 3, about on a subject,' indicate the good use of knowledge; those, in paragraph 5, about the scintillations of light from the midst of confusion and perplexity,' and the store of light,' in paragraph 7, indicate the stopping at the point to which our knowledge does not extend. And what is to be done when we stop at this point ? Nothing more can be done we have simply, as it is said in paragraph 6, to stop here. When Nan-kwo 3ze-Mi says, in paragraph i, I had ;

'

'

'

'

;

'

lost

myself,' he

fully expresses the subject-matter of the

If we think that the affirmations and denials made by men's minds are fictions, made out from nothing to be

Book.

something, that

is

myriad

like the

different

sounds of the

wind, suddenly appearing in their innumerable variations.

But who in

is it

paragraph

that produces all these sounds

they are

2,

'

As

?

is

said

the sounds of Earth which are

The minds of men speak from However great or small they are all of their own making. A

really the notes of Heaven.'

their possession of knowledge.

their

words

may

be,

Heads with a myriad Par-

discourse under a thousand ticulars,

suddenly arising and as suddenly stopping,

suggest the idea of what idea

is

we

call

'

a True Ruler.'

may

But the

vague, and though our knowledge does not reach to

men

such a subject,

toil

their intelligence to the end of

their lives, never stopping

What

exhausted.

is

till

both mind and body are

the reason of this

?

It

is

because

minds completely made up (par. 3).' Now if words were like the chirpings of very young birds that come upon the ear, there would be no difference between them as regards truth or falsehood, right or wrong they have their

'

;

but there

is

some obscuring

influence,

different views of the Literati

through which the

and Mohists are produced,

with their confusion and uncertainty.

All this

is

because


BK.

ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF ^\VANG-3ZE.

II.

2/7

the parties do not use their knowledge well.

In

their

controversies each looks at the other's view only from his

own

standpoint, and throwing on the subject from that the

h'ght

of

Heaven, thus emptily replying to one another

And

without end.

purposely intended to

this

is

violent end of their disputations?

Tao

is

High and

originally one.

(It

is

not

make

so), for

low, beautiful

a

the

and ugly,

ordinary and strange, success and overthrow, have nothing

do with it. The intelligent know this those who weary minds in trying to bring about a unity do not know it. At this point the sages throw on the subject the light of Heaven, also wishing to rest in Heaven, and so they this is how they use their knowcome to a natural union to

;

their

:

—

ledge well.

And

wdiat are

we

to consider the highest reach of

know-

The ancients thought it necessary to ledge (see par. 5) ? place this in the time before anything began to be.

A

second class would have

it

that there had (always) been

and a third class held that between those men) there had been a relativity. Thus it was that gradually there came differences of opinion, in affirmaand when these once arose, there could tions and denials not but be the experiences of success and failure. But any one-sidedness in controversy is not sufficient to be accounted a proof of success or of failure. Not only is the Tao radically one but those who employ it, however they may seem to differ, will be found to be substantially one and the same. When the sages, in the midst of slippery confusion and doubtful perplexity, yet find the clearness of (some) things

;

things (and

;

;

conviction,

that

is

we speak

it

of

not because they place the controversies among the things that are not to be used ?

But if there were no affirmations and denials, there would Suppose there be no words. And let me think here. from that infer must not we controversy, words of no were correct? this word Is all. that there were no words at who do all with class Then if I also employ it, I form one I form it, Then if I also deny Is it not correct ? so ? another class with

those

who do

the

same.

Formerly,


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

278

APP. V.

of men's words, I said that they should and look at things from the different stand-

when speaking change

places,

points of each other

my my '

holding

Nay

tion

'

my own words, my changing

so with reference to

;

Yea,' does not interfere with

my

and taking

place, '

my

in the case.

If

position

who say

with those

indeed there be no words of affirma-

and denial, what words

will there

be?

We

must go

back to the beginning when there were no words. We must go back still farther, to the vacuity before the

—

If we try to go back even farther still, then great and small, long life and short life, heaven and earth and all things, fade away, blending together in the One. But that One is also a In this way we go on without end, wishing to make word. an end of controversy, and instead of doing that, our

beginning when there were no words.

endeavour only serves to increase it. The better plan is to stop, as is proposed in a former paragraph, to stop at this point. Even this word about having no controversy

—

may be The

spared.

by avoiding

sage,

drawing of

discussion, reasoning,

and the

he availed himself of words,

distinctions, while

yet retained the advantage of eschewing words, and was also afraid of calling the demarcations (of propositions) their eight qualities (see par.

of the in

ment (which

is

is

displayed)

most

degree of Non-action difficult to

Tao and

It

is

not so

the Great Argument.

not the

Tao

;

the Argu-

subtle) does not reach the point is

very great

speak of what

The way by which

is

is

;

by

however, the trace

use of words remained with him.

the case of the Great

The Tao (which

is

Still,

7).

;

the

but notwithstanding

entirely

it

empty of purpose.

the knowledge of the ancients reached

when their knowledge extended no farther. If they could know what they did not know, it was by means of the Heavenly Treasure-house the highest point was their stopping

;

was thus they could take their place in the centre of the circle, to which all lines converged, and from which all it

questions could be answered.

know

to the

sum

of

If

they added what they did

what they did not know, they then


BK.

ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF ^-WANG-SZE.

II.

possessed the Store of Light

made To

;

and

it

2

79

was thus that they

provision for the scintillations of slippery doubt.

same

was what Shun told Yao (end of is advantageous and 7). what is hurtful, and the mysteries of life and death, to the sphere of the unknown, that is set forth in the conversation between Nieh A'Z-ueh and Wang t (par. 8). As to how it is that rulers and grooms, other men and one's self, do not know each other, that is seen in the conversation between KJm 3hiao-jze and A'/zang-wu 3^6. As to what is said about the substance and shadow waiting on each to make their manifestations, and not knowing how they were brought about, and about the dreamer and the man awake doubting about each other, and not knowing how to distinguish between them, we have knowledge stopping at the point to which it does not extend, and gradually entering into the region of the

As

par.

effect

to the referring wliat

transformation. Is

anything

there

still

adjustment of controversy another in the

remaining to be done for the One idea grows up out of

?

Book, and one expression gives

There

another apparently quite different.

connexion and reference between style

is

difficult as

like the

steep

the slope of

path of a bird

and

cliffs

;

its parts.

to

a

Yang-Mang, and vanishes

suddenly

successive

rise

mutual Suddenly the is

it

many

looks like so

precipices.

When

ordinary

and cannot trace the connexion of it on one side, and did not venture to say anything about it, they might be forgiven. But when they dare to follow their prejudices, and to append their licentious explanations, breaking up the connexion of scholars

thought,

see

if

this

they put

thought, and

bringing

down

to the dust this wonderful

composition, the admiration of thousands of years

when the

;

— ah

!

and proceeded to write down his thoughts, why should we be surprised that such men as these cannot easily understand him ? old

A'wang took

his pencil in hand,


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

2 8o

Book

APP. V.

VI.

'The Great and most Honoured Master' is the Tao. It appears separately in the Heavenly and Human elements (of our constitution), and exists alone and entire in what is beyond death and life being, as we say, that which nothing ;

To

can be without.

describe

it

as that which

stands out

superior and alone, we use foritthe character /Toh (^) (par. 5); to describe it as abiding, we call it the True; to describe

names

it

vanishes from sight, we apply to Heaven, and Unity (par. 12).

as

it

of Purity,

When men

value

it, it is

it

the

possible to get possession of

it.

But he who wishes to get it must, with the knowledge which he has attained to, proceed to nourish what that knowledge is still ignorant of. When both of these are (as it were) forgotten, and he comes under the transformation of the T^o, he enters into the region in which there to the Human element (in him) is neither life nor death he has added the Heavenly. Now what knowledge does not know is the time of birth and death, and what it does know is what comes after birth and precedes death. It would seem as if this could be nourished by the exercise of thought but if we do this after birth and before death, we must wait for the time of birth and death to verify it. If we try to do so before that time, then the circumstances of the Human and the Heavenly have not yet become subject to their Ruler. It is this which makes the knowledge difficult, and it is only the True Man with the True Knowledge who has no ;

—

;

anxiety about

it.

In the position which the True adversities

and

man

occupies, he has his

prosperities, his successes

and

defeats, his

gains and his losses, his seasons of security and of unrest, all

the changes of his circumstances

them all, and this result is due Knowledge and the Tao.

As

;

but his mind forgets

to his possession of both the

to his bodily conditions,

he has his sleeping and


ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF ATWANG-SZE.

BK. VI.

awaking, his eating and resting,

but his mind action which

(also) forgets

move

28

— his constant experiences

them

For the springs of and the move-

all.

to the touch of Heaven,

ments of desire are indeed different in men but when we advance and examine the proper home of the mind, we find no difference between its place and nature at the time of birth and of death, and no complication in these after birth and before death:— so it is that the Mind, the Tao, the Heavenly, and the Human arc simply One. Is not the ;

way in which the True knowledge and nourishes it? Carrying out this unconsciousness, from the mind to the body and from the body to the world, he comprehends the character of the time and the requirements of everything, without any further qualification. Hence, vAViIq the mind has not acquired this oblivion, the great work of life always suffers from some defect of the mind, and is not fit to be commended. But let the mind be able to exercise this quality, and it can be carried out with great and successful merit, and its admirable service be completed. This is the mind of the True man, never exercised one-sidedly in the world, and gaining no one-sided victory either Heavenward or unconsciousness of the mind the

man

exercises his

Man ward. Given the this,

described.

is

True Man

Death and

cannot preside over them. ;

may

life

can

This

command them ? is

like

begin to be fully

are like the night and the

life

there any power that

not extend to

True Knowledge

with the

the nature of death and

dawn

Men

what knowledge does

but within the sphere of knowledge, there

dearer than a Father (par. 5), and more to honoured be than a Ruler the Eminent, the True, and that moreover over which Heaven cannot preside. Valuable and what therefore is the nourishing of this Knowledge is

that which

is

;

;

other art in nourishing

it is

there but the unconsciousness of

which we speak ? Why do we say so ? The body is born, grows old and dies. This is the common lot. How^ever skilful one may be in hiding it aw'ay, it is sure to disappear.

Men know

that the

body

is

not easily got, but


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

282

APP.

V.

they do not know that what might seem like man's bodyBeing hidden away in a place never comes to an end.

from which there is no escape for anything, it does not This takes place after birth and before death, disappear. and may be verified at the times of birth and death but ;

how much

better

it

to consider

is

Heaven good,

old age

good, the beginning good and the end good, than vainly to think that the nourishing of knowledge

good

!

The doing

this

is

what

sage enjoys himself in this

is

is

making the body Tao. And the

called the

not only because the

;

Tao

itself

all who have got away from notice.

does not disappear, but also because of not a single one has ever passed

But

it is

not easy to describe the getting of the Tao.

it

In

Nan-po 3ze-l<hwei (par. 8) a sage and the Tao of a sage came together

the case about which Nii Yii told the talents of in

the study of

it

;

three, seven,

and nine days are mentioned

as the time of the several degrees of attainment

went on from banishing as foreign to himself time.

In this

till

;

the learner

worldly matters from his mind

all

he came to the utter disregard of

way was he

led from

what was external, and

brought inwards to himself; then again from the idea of the Tao's being a thing, it was exhibited as Tranquillity amid Disturbances, and he was carried out of himself

all

understood

that neither

death nor

life

is

till

he

more than a

phenomenon. The narrator had learned all this from writings and from Lo-sung, searching them, and ever more the more remote they were. Truly great is the difficulty of getting the

And 3ze-yu

yet

Tao it

transformed into

we

see

difficult. It was not so with whose words about one arm being a fowl, and the other into a cross-bow, as also in what he said about his rump-

need not be

(par. 9),

its result,

in

bone being transformed into a wheel, his spirit into a horse, and one loosing the cord by which his life is suspended. (Again) we have a similar accordance (with the Tao) in 3ze-li's question to 3ze-lai (par. 10), about his being made the liver of a rat or the arm of an insect, with the latter's reply and his remark about the furnace of a founder.


ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF A'\VANG-3ZE.

BK.vi.

283

These were men who had got the Tao; as also were 3ze-fan and AV/in A'ang (par. 11), men after the Maker's mind, and who enjoyed themselves, disporting in the one vital ether of

heaven and

The same may be

earth.

Mang-sun 3hai (par. 12). If he had undergone a transformation, he would wait for the future transformation of which he did know. So it was that he obtained the Tao. He and all the others were said of

successful through the use of their mental unconsciousness

and they who pursue I-r 3ze,

who wished

method, must have the idea of

this

to have his branding effaced, and his

dismemberment removed by hearing the substance of the

Tao

(par. 13).

who have not lost the consciousness of their minds and wish to do so must become like Yen Hui (par. 14), who separated the connexion between his body and mind, and put away his knowledge, till he became one Parties

with the Great Pervader.

Of such as have lost (in part) the consciousness of their minds and wish to do so entirely, we have an instance in

3ze-sang (par.

15),

thinking of Heaven and Earth and

of his parents as ignorant of his (miserable) condition, and

then ascribing obliviousness

:

it

He

to Destiny.

— was

he

not,

exhibited the highest the knowledge which

with

he possessed, nourishing that of which he was ignorant ? Such were the True Men, and such was the True Knowledge.

In this

Book

in the other six

are to be found the roots of the ideas

Books of

this Part.

It exhibits

the origin of

cultivation,

and shows the springs of

all life, sets

In this they

all unite.

forth the reality of all all

Making and Trans-

formation, throwing open the door for the Immortals and

Buddhas.

Here

is

the wonderful Elixir produced

pestle of Jade, the touch of which feathers of Transformation.

As

to

by a

by the

finger produces the

its style,

a vast lake of

innumerous wavelets, the mingling of a hundred sparkling eddies, a collection of the oldest achievements in composition, a granary filled with all woods it is only in the ;

—


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

284

APP.

V.

power of those who admire the leopard's spots to appreciate

it

Book Governing the world

is

like

IX. governing horses.

the government, but the only effect of

management of horses true nature

the

was

in

(par. i) in a

way

There

injury.

(first)

is

Po-lao's

contrary to their

no respect different from the

potter and the

(first)

it is

way

of

carpenter in dealing with

and wood in opposition to the nature of those substances, yet the world praises them all because of their skill, not knowing wherein the good government of the their clay

world consists.

Now

the skilful governors of the world simply caused

the people to (par. 2).

and

It

fulfil

was

the conditions of their regular nature

their gifts

which they possessed in common, which constituted the

their Heaven-inspired instincts,

(Early) age of Perfect Virtue. their benevolence,

When

the sages fashioned

righteousness, ceremonies, and

music,

and the people then began to lose their perfect virtue, it was not that they had themselves become different. For benevolence, righteousness, ceremonies, and music, are not endowments forming a part of their regular nature they are practised only after men have laid aside the Tao and its characteristics, and abandoned the guidance of their nature and its feelings. This is what we say that the mechanic does when he hacks and cuts the raw materials to form his vessels. Why should we doubt that it was by Po-lao's dealing with horses that they became wise enough to play the part of thieves (par. 3) and that it was by the sages' government of the people that their ability came ;

—

;

to be devoted to the pursuit of gain?

The

error of the

sages in this cannot be denied.

PVom beginning to end The great point in

Book is occupied with one grew out of the statement in paragraph 3 of the previous Book, that 'all men are furnished with certain regular principles,' and it is the idea.

this

it

easiest to construe of all /iTwang-jze's compositions

;

but


ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF i^WANG-3ZE.

BK. XI.

the general style and

are

illustrations

Some have thought

full

285

of sparkling

where the ideas are so few, there is a waste of words about them, and they doubt therefore that the Book was written by some one imitating but I apprehend no other hand could have isTwang-jze shown such a mastery of his style.

vigour.

that;

;

Book That the world those

who

is

XI.

not well governed

try to govern

it.

When

is

because there are

they try to govern

it,

they cannot but be 'doing' (to that end). Unable to keep from this doing,' they cause the world to be happy or to '

be miserable, both of which things the instincts of man's nature refuse to accept. Although the arts of governing are many, they only cause and increase disorder. Why so ? Because they interfere with men's minds. Now when men are made to be miserable or happy, they come to have great joy or great dissatisfaction. The condition ministers to the expansive or the opposite element (in nature),

and the four seasons, the cold and the heat, all This causes men everywhere in a

lose their regularity.

contentious spirit to indulge their nature to excess, bringing

about a change of of good and evil.

and

in the

end

its

attributes,

All

all

unite in

receive

its

and originating the practice bringing this state about

consequences.

Hence such

the robber, S^ng Shan, and Shih 3hui ought not to be found in a well-governed age. But those who governed the world went on to distinguish between the

men

as

Kih

good and the bad, and occupied themselves with rewarding and punishing. When they wished men to rest in the requirements of their nature, was it not difficult for them to realise the wish

?

And how much more was

it

so

when they went on

addition to insist on acute hearing and

benevolence,

righteousness,

clear vision,

ceremonies, music,

in

on

sageness,

They did not know that these and knowledge (par. 2) eight things were certainly of no use to the world, but Led astray by them, and not perceiving injurious to it. !


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

2 86

this,

APP. V.

they continued to practise them, and to do this everyThis is what we see indeed in the

day more and more.

men

ordinary

what we should have

of the world, but not

The Superior man does expected from superior men. instincts of his nature. He values in the rests and nothing, which fits him person, be entrusted to and loves his own with the charge of the world, and thereupon

we

see things

becoming transformed of themselves. Yes, we see indeed that men's minds are not to be interfered with (par. 3). Let me try to attest this from (the example of) the ancient Tis and Kings. These in their interference with the minds of men, began with their inculcation of benevolence and righteousness, proceeded to their distinctions of what was right and wrong, and ended with their punishments and penalties. Their government of the world ended with the disordering of Literati

it.

and the Mohists

And

still

the result can be seen, the

thinking

how they

can remedy

them.

But

let

this pass.

who it really was The answer is supplied

us ask

that brought things to to us in the

words of

Lao Tan (see T. T. K., ch. 19), Abolish sageness and cast away wisdom, and the world will be brought to a state of good order.' But the issue does not commence with the '

state of the world.

When Kwang

A'/zang-jze replied to

Hwang-Ti's questions, he said (par. 4), Watch over your body, and increase the vigour of things. Maintain the unity, and dwell in the harmony.' What he said, about '

the rain descending before the clouds collected, about the trees shedding their leaves before

the light (of the sun and

they were yellow, about

moon) hastening

to extinction,

about Hwang-Ti's mind being that of a flatterer of which he would make no account, and about how he should do nothing but rest

in the instincts of his nature, and not minds of men all these are expressions bearing on the value and love which should be given to the body. And the lesson in his words does not end with the

interfere with the

:

—

watching over the body.

There arc the words addressed by Hung

Mung

to

Yun


ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF A'WANG-SZE.

BK. XI.

287

in your mind a great agreement (with the (Things) return to their root, and do not (that they are doing so). As to what you say, that

A'iang,

Nourish

'

primal ether).

know "

the mysterious operations of

that the birds

all

Heaven

are not accomphshed,

sing at night, that vegetation withers

under calamity, and that insects are all overtaken by disaster about all these things there is no occasion for anxiety." While you do nothing, rest in the promptings of your human nature, and do not interfere with the minds :

men

of

;

gathers

—

— such

all

is

the genial

influence that attracts

things round itself (par.

But the Superior man's course in this generous

and

2).'

letting the

way ;— this

world have

is

its

own

what the ordinary

men of the world cannot fathom. When such men speak about governing, they examine carefully between others and themselves, and are very earnest to distinguish between differing

they

and agreeing.

may overcome

Their only quest

to find

is

how

and the end is that they are always overcome by others. They do not know that in others,

order to reduce others to the level of things, there must be those who cannot be reduced by others to that level.

Those are

said to

be the sole possessors of the power

(par. 6).

The

teaching of the Great man, however,

is

not of this

He

responds to others according to their qualities, without any selfish purpose. Although he is the sole posnature.

power comes to be nothing in his Between having and not having there is to him no diff"erence in the use. Doing nothing, and yet sometimes

sessor of the power, that

view.

obliged to act, he forthwith does so

one sees that he has acted, and

it is

;

the

when he same as

yet no he did not

acts, if

So it is according to the Tao; but therein there are both the Heavenly and the Human elements. In accordance with this there are (in actual government) the Lord act.

and the Minister (par. knows wdiich element is is doing nothing which in

governing the world

?

7).

Wlien one discerns

this,

and

to be preferred, convinced that is

valuable,

what

difficulty

it

has he


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

288

The '

APP. V.

thread of connexion running through this

Whether

Doing Nothing.'

it

the nature or of the minds of men, to both there must be this

'

Book

is

speaks of the promptings of it

shows how

doing nothing.'

regard

in

In the end,

much

repetition it distinguishes and discusses, showing what doing there may be in doing nothing need not trouble us, and is not the same as the Extinction of the There is not much difference between the Buddhists. teaching of this Book, and what we read in the Confucian He did nothing and yet governed efficiently Analects, This is an instance of the light thrown (Bk. XV, ch. iv).' by our 'old JTwang' on the ^ing, and shows how an understanding may take place between him and our Literati. In the style there are so many changes and transformations, so many pauses and rests as in music, conflicting discussions, and subtle disquisitions, the pencil's point now hidden in smoke and now among the clouds, the author's mind teeming with his creations, that no one w^ho has not made himself familiar with a myriad volumes should presume to look and pronounce on this Book.

with that

'

'

'

Book XX. The

afflictions of

men in the world are great, because Tao and Its Attributes are shallow.

their attainments in the

The Tao with

To

Its

Attributes

is

the Author of

all

things.

follow It in Its transformings according to the time

is not like occupying one's self with the qualities of things and with the practice and teaching of the human relations, which only serve to bring on disaster and blame. He who seeks his enjoyment in It, however, must begin by emptying

Hence we have, Rip your skin from your body,

himself.

'

cleanse your heart, and put

then afterwards

away your

;

desires (par. 2)

you can enjoy yourself in the land of In this way one attains to the status represented by coming across 'an empty vessel' and escapes the evils which the close-furred fox and the '

Great Vacuity.'

'

elegantly-spotted leopard

These are the ideas

'

in

are preparing for themselves.

the paragraph about

1-liao of


ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

BK. XX.

289

may help to ilUistrate, and receive iUuswhat /fwang-jze says (par. 1) that 'he would be in a position between being fit to be useful and

Shih-nan which tration from,

prefer to

wanting that

fitness.'

In the case of Pei-kung She collecting taxes

making of a peal a small art (par.

He

3).

we have only

for

the

the exercise of

away

could, however, put

all

and act as the time required. He was as a child who has no knowledge,' so slow was he and

thought of '

of bells,

self,

hesitating in this respect

may know how

far

;

there escorting those

who

went,

who came.

But from all this we he had advanced (in the knowledge of

here welcoming those the Tao).

But on consideration

whom

this could

I

it was only Confucius of Did not he receive a great (par. 4) ? When Thai-kung

think

be spoken.

share of the world's afflictions

Za.n spoke to him of putting '

away the

ideas of merit and

fame, and placing himself on the level of the masses of men,' he forthwith put

away the

idea of himself and com-

This was the art

plied with the requirements of the time.

by which he enjoyed himself

in

the

Tao and

Its attributes,

and escaped the troubles of the world.

He

could put

away the

idea of self in responding to the

world, but he could not do so in determining his associa-

In consequence of

tions.

did not

come

nearer friends perhaps afflictions.

this,

more

distant acquaintances

and

to lay further afflictions on him,

What was

came

to cast

he to do

him

his

off because of those

circumstances?

in these

one be able to comply with the requirements of the time in his relations with men, but cannot do so in his relations to Heaven, then in the world he will indeed do nothing to others contrary to what is right, but he will and what is to himself receive treatment contrary to it If

;

be done in such a case? 3ze-sang Hu saw the difficulty here and provided for it. What he said about a union of Heaven's appointment,' and about the intercourse of superior men being tasteless as water,' shows how well he knew the old lessons about a connexion growing out '

'

[40]

U


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

290

When

feeling. self,

and one founded

circumstances

of external

APP. V.

in

inward

one has divested himself of the idea of

there will not again be such an experience as that

when

of Confucius,

his intimate associates

were removed

from him more and more, and his followers and friends were more and more dispersed. And Confucius himself spoke of such a case. What he said about inflictions

its

being

'

easy not to receive (as

of Heaven,' and

'

difficult

the

evils)

not to receive as benefits

shows how truly he perceived the connexion between the Heavenly and the Human (in man's constitution), and between the beginning and end When one acts entirely according to the of experiences. requirements of the time, the more he enlarges himself the greater he becomes, and the more he loves himself the more sorrow he incurs. If he do not do so, then we have the favours of

men

(par.

7),'

'

the case of him

who

in

the prospect of gain forgets the

shown in the strange bird of the park of Tiao-ling (par. 8), and the case of the Beauty of the lodging-house, who by her attempts to show true instinct of his preservation, as

off her superiority

made

herself contemned.

How

such parties so represented occupy themselves with the

could

Tao

and Its attributes so as to escape the calamities of life ? This Book sets forth the principles which contribute to the preservation of the body, and keeping harm far off, and may supplement what still needed to be said on this subject in Book IV. The Tao and Its attributes occupy the principal place in it the emptjdng of Self, and conforming ;

by them. The exquisite reasonings and deep meaning of the Book supply excellent rules for getting through the world. Only the sixth para-

to the time, are things required

graph

is

despicable and

for allowing

it

unworthy of

its

place.

It

is

cannot but blame Kwo 3ze-hsuan to remain as the production of A'wang-jze.

evidently a forgery, and

I

Book XXII. It

The Tao made Its appearance before Heaven and Earth. made things what they are and was Itself no THING,


ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

BK. XXir.

being what

is

Root and Origin

called their

29

(par. z).

If

consider It something existing, It was not such

if

;

we we

consider It as something non-existing, that docs not fully

The 'I know 'Knowledge' to the

express the idea of

it.

Hwang-Ti)

it (of

'

is

an addition of idea of it, and (his) I will tell you is the addition of a description of it (par. 1). Therefore he who would embody the Tao can only employ the names of Do Nothing and Returning to the Root,' and then go forward to the region of the Unknown and the '

'

'

'

'

Indescribable.

Now

Tao

the

originally

the breath, constituting

The denominations

proceed naturally.

call death,

former as

was a Unity. The collection of and its dispersion, which we

life,

and wonderful

of the

and and putridity' are the work of man. But those of Non-action and Returning to the Root are intended to do honour to the Unity. Knowledge, Heedless Bluster, and Hwang-Ti, all perceived this, but they also went on to reason about it, showing how not to know is better than to know, and not to talk better than to talk. spirit-like

'

of the latter as

'

'foetor '

'

'

As

said

is

it

'

in

par.

'

2,

Heaven and Earth, and the things,'

the

operations

beautiful

of

distinctive constitutions of all

from the oldest time to the present day, go on and

But who is it that makes what expression of doubt ? And them to be what or speculation on the point has ever been heard from them ? continue without any difference.

they are

It

is

plain that the doctrine of the

Tao

originated with

man.

When as

it

Phei-i (par. 3) told

should be

knowledge saying to

;

Nieh K/iueh,

look only at the

One

'

Keep your body

thing '

;

call in

your

—

all this was make your measures uniform him that we are to do nothing, and turn to (the :

;

When he further says to him, 'You as) our Root. should have the simple look of a new-born calf; and not

Tao

—

this is ask about the cause of your being what you are and knowing, in not in effect saying that knowledge is :

'

that speech does not require the use of words. If

you suddenly

(like

Shun

U

in par. 4)

2

think that the

Tao


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

292

APP. V.

yours to hold, not only do you not know what the Tao How is this ? You are but you do not know yourself. came to you without If your life Tao. the in thing but a

is

is,

by the Tao, you would yourself be a whether one lives to old age or dies But life-producer. equally to an end. Your life comes he prematurely yourself, nor is your death from your properly was not coming of your life) you own act. You did not resist (the do not keep it (against the coming of death) you are This simply is about to return to your original source. what is meant by the Sage's Do nothing, and return to your Root.' As to the bodily frame coming from incorporeity and its returning to the same (par. 5),' that certainly is a subject beyond the reach of our seeing and hearing and how can any one say that the Tao is his to hold? What Lao-jze (says to Confucius in par. 5), and what AV^ang tells Shun (in par. 4), have not two meanings but notwithstanding, it should not be said that the Tao is not Speaking broadly, we may to be found anywhere (par. 6). say that its presence is to be seen in an ant, a stalk of panic grass, an earthenware tile, and in excrement. Seeking for it in what is more delicate and recondite, let us take the ideas of fulness and emptiness, of withering and decay, of beginning and end, of accumulation and dispersion. These are all ideas, and not the names of things and (the Tao) which makes things what they are has not the limit which belongs to things. No wonder that Tung-kwo 3ze should have been so perplexed as he was Those who think that the Tao has no positive existence (par. 7), speak of it as The Mysterious and Obscure,' and then it would seem to be equivalent to the name Mystery/ which cannot be rightly applied to it. And those who being produced

its

;

;

'

'

;

;

'

'

think that

it

has a positive existence speak of

now compressed, now considered

is

noble and dispersed

it

as being

now mean, now bound and and diffused, and what is One

divided into the noble and the mean, the compressed

and the dispersed the

Tao

will

;

—a

mode

not admit.

of dealing with

Better

is

it

it,

of which

to say with

No-


BK. XXII.

beginning,

ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF ^WANG-3ZE. '

293

There should be no asking about the Tao

question about

it

should not be replied

The

to.'

any

;

opposite

of this would imply a knowledge of what is not known, In and the use of words which should not be spoken.

accordance with

this,

Non-entity, and

it

when

is

Star-light puts his question to

added,

Existence and Non-existence

'

To

is

conceive the

not so

of

ideas

difficult as to

con-

is an advance on speaking of (the Tao) as Non-existent and when the forger of Swords says to the Minister of War that by long practice he came to the exercise of his art as if he took no thought about it (par. 9), this is an advance on speaking of

ceive of a Non-existing non-existence,' this ;

Tao) as existent. The substance of what we know is to this effect The Tao was produced before heaven and earth. made things what they are and is not itself a thing. (the

:

It It

cannot be considered as of ancient origin or of recent, standing as it does in no relation to time. It had no Life and death, death

beginning and will have no end.

and

life

equally

proceed from

existing or as non-existing

is

It.

To

speak of

It

as

a one-sided presentation of

Those who have embodied It, amid all external changes, do not change internally. They welcome and meet all men and things, and none can do them any injury (par. 11). Whatever they do not know and are unequal to, they simply let alone. This is the meaning of Doing nothing, and turning in everything to the Root.' Where the want of knowledge and of language is the most complete, i^an Kh\\\ (par. 10) and Yen-jze (par. 11) apply to A"ung-ni for his judgment in the case, and the consideration of it comes It.

'

to an end.

In this

Book

the mysteries of the

Tao

are brought to

light one slight turn of expression after another reveals their successive depths, beyond the reach of Reasoning. ;

Lu Fang-hu

says,

'Master

this

Book, and the Mahay^na

of the Tripi/aka will open to you at the

your

knife.'

— Well

first

does he express himself

application of


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

294

APP. v.

Book XXVI. Those who

practise the

Tao know

that what

is

external

to themselves cannot be relied on, and that what is internal and belonging to themselves, does not receive any injury

They

(par. i).

are therefore able to enjoy themselves in

the world, emptying

minds of

their

all

which would

inter-

fere with their pursuing their natural course. What men can themselves control are their minds external ;

things are

all

Good and

the world.

to men,

coming

commands

subject to the requirements and evil

of

cannot be prevented from both

and loyalty and

filial

duty

may

From

to obtain their proper recompense.

find

of old

it it

hard has

and the men of the world are often startled to incessant activity with their m.inds between the thoughts of profit and injury, and are not able to overcome them But do they know that among the enemies (of (par. i). their serenity) there are none greater than the Yin and Yang? The water and fire of men's minds produce irregularity in their action, and then again overcome it but after the harmony of the mind has been consumed, there remains in them no more trace of the action of been so

;

Tao.

the

On

this account,

less of

when A'ung-ni was

obstinately regard-

a myriad generations (in the future),

Lao

Lai-^ze

warned him to have done with his self-conceit (par. 5). His reason for doing so was that wisdom had its perils, and

still

even spirit-like intelligence does not reach to everything (par. 6).

with

It

was so with the marvellous

only.

it

(par. 5),

man

The

sage

and thereby

is

is

full

tortoise,

and not

of anxiety and indecision

successful

in

his

undertakings

knowledge puts away (the idea of) skill, and without any effort shows his skill they can both look on what seems to have no use and pronounce it useful, and allow their nature while it is able to enjoy itself to take the

of the greatest

:

its

course without being anxious about

or injury (par.

And

its

—

issue in

advantage

i).

moreover,

it is

not necessary that they should leave


ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF ^WANG-3ZE.

BK. XXVI.

295

There are the and the present day indelibly

the world in order to enjoy themselves. distinctions

exhibited

in

of antiquity

the course of time (par.

8).

The way

in

which the Perfect man enjoys himself is by his passing through the world of men without leaving any trace of His way is free and encounters no obstruction himself. (par. 9) his mind has its spontaneous and enjoyable movements, and so his spirit is sure to overcome all external Very different is this from the way of him obstructions. who is bent on concealing himself, and on extinguishing ;

traces of his course (par.

all

ment

in the great forest with

He

8).

its

will

seek his enjoy-

heights and

hills,

and not

of desiring fame, having

be able to endure the trouble

recourse also to violence, laying plans, seeking to discharge

the duties of office so as to secure general approval.

Thus the Perfect man obtains the harmony of his Heaven (-given nature), and his satisfactions spring up, he knows not how, as when the growing grain in spring has been laid by the rains (par. 9}. As to the arts of curing illness,

to

giving rest to old age, and restraining hasty measures

remedy the

side,

and

effects of errors,

he can put them on one one who

not discuss them; thus playing the part of

has apprehended the ideas and then forgets the words in which they were conveyed (par. 11). Let him who occupies himself with the Tao beware of seeking the fish-baskets '

and

hare-snares,'

and

falling

into

such mistakes as are

instanced in the cases of emaciation to death, or suicide

by

drowning.

This Book points out the true form of substances, and rise to the talk in subsequent ages about the Khan hexagrams, and about the lead and quicksilver. Li and Nearly the whole of it has been called in question, and the

gave

second, third, and fourth

paragraphs are so marked by

the shallowness of their style, and the eccentricity of their sentiments, that it may be doubted if they are genuine.

they were written and introduced by some imitator of K\vang-]ze, and therefore call attention to them I

suspect

and

cast

them out

of

my

analysis.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

296

APP,

V.

Book XXXIL Lin Hsi-/^'ung omits Books XXVIII, XXIX, XXX, and XXXI from his edition of A'wang-jze's Writings. Our

Book XXXII, the Lieh Yu-khau, is with him Book XXVIII. He explains and comments on its various paragraphs as he does

the case of

in

all

the previous

Instead of subjoining an Analysis and

Books.

Summary

of the Contents in his usual way, he contents himself with

the following note

:

In the Notice given

by Su

3ze->^an^ of the Sacrificial Hall

to iTwang-^ze, he says that after reading the last paragraph

Book XXVII

of

(the

Yu

Yen,

or

'

Metaphorical Words'),

3ze--^u, and how (when he left the inn) the other visitors would have striven with him about the places for their mats, he forthwith discarded the four Books that

about Yang

followed,

— the

Zang Wang,

the

Tao Kih,

the

Yiieh

and the Yu-fu; making the Lieh Yii-khau immediately follow that paragraph. Having done so, he fully saw the wisdom of what he had done, and said with a laugh, Yes, they do indeed belong to one chapter So did the old scholar see what other eyes for a thousand years had failed to see. No subsequent editor and commentator, however, ventured to take it on him to change the order of the several Books which had been established, following therein the Critical Canon laid down by Confucius about putting aside subjects concerning which doubts are entertained^; but we ought not to pass the question by A'ien,

!

'

without remark.

The

subject of the last paragraph of the

/Avang-jze, 'when he was

is

*

Su Shih

frequently,

(^*

^Vi)'

Tung-pho

styled

about to

3ze-/?'an

C^ ^]x)>

(-?-

^M)

Lieh Yii-khau die.'

and

It

also,

clearly

and more

°^^ ^^ ^^^ °^°^^ celebrated statesmen and

scholars of the eleventh centnry (1036-1101). The notice of the Sacrificial Hall o{ Avfung-T^zc was written in 107S. See Appendix viii. ^

Sec the Confucian Analects

II, xviii

:

'

Learn much and put aside the

points of which you stand in doubt, while you speak cautiously at the of the others.'

same time


BK. XXXII.

ANALYSES OF BOOKS OF A'WANG-3ZE.

297

how he, the man of 7^/^i-yuan, from that time ceased to use his pencil, just as the appearance of the Lin (in the So-z^wan) did in the case of Confucius. Not a single intimates

character therefore should appear as from

him

after this.

We

have no occasion therefore to enter into any argument about the Thien Hsia (Book XXXIII). We may be sure that it was made, not by A'wang-jze, but by some editor of his writings. Later writers, indeed, contend vehemently for A'wang-jze's own authorship of it. We can only say, Great is the difficulty in treating of the different views of Scholars

^

The arguments both

are far from conclusive.

of

^

SH Shih and Liu Hsi-Z'ung

as set forth in this note


APPENDIX

VI.

and Stories of

List of Narratives, Apologues,

various kinds in the Writings of A'wang-jze.

Book Paragraph

I.

The enjoyment

i.

of the

Tao by

such vast

Khwan

and the Phang. foolish judgments of smaller creaand enjoyment 2. The Phang 3u. Big trees and tures. creatures as the

Questions put by

3.

men

—Yung-jze

:

;

Thang

Lieh-^ze

;

Perfect man, the Spirit-like

The Tao

to K\.

in different

and an ideal Taoist. The man, and the Sagely-minded

man. 4.

Yao

5.

K\Q.\\

6.

A

wishing to resign the throne to Hsii Yu.

Wu

and Lien Shu on the ideal Taoist.

Yao

cap-seller of Sung.

after visiting

the four

Perfect ones.

Hui-jze and iTwang-^^ze

7.

hand-protecting salve;

:

—the

and the great Ailantus

Book Par.

The

I.

Nan-kwo

great calabashes

;

the

tree.

II.

'^zo.-khl in a trance,

and

his disciple.

notes of heaven, earth, and man.

4.

'

In the

morning three

' :

— the

monkeys and

their

acorns. 7.

Yao and Shun, — on

some small 9.

10.

the wish of the former to smite

states.

K\ before and after her marriage. The penumbra and the shadow, i^wang-jze's dream

Li

that he

was a

butterfly.


LIST OF NARRATIVES OF ^WANG-3ZE.

HK. V.

Book Par.

up

2.

King Wan-hui and

299

III.

cook

his

;

—how the

latter cut

his oxen.

3.

Kung-wan Hsien and

had only one 4.

who

the Master of the Left

foot.

The death

of Lao-^ze

;

and adverse judgment on

his

life.

Book

IV.

Pars. I, 2. Yen Hui and Confucius; on the proposal of the former to go and convert the ruler of Wei. 3, 4. 3ze-kao and Confucius former from KJtix to Kh\.

— on

the

mission of the

Yen Ho and A'ii Po-yli ; on the former's undertaking be tutor to the wayward son of duke Ling of Wei.

5.

to

;

6. The master-mechanic and the great and old through its uselessness. 7.

Nan-po

uselessness.

timber.

tree

;

—so

large

and the great tree, preserved by its Trees of Sung cut down because of their good '^zQ-kJii

Peculiarities

exempting from death as

sacrificial

victims. 8.

9.

The deformed

object Shu and his worth. Rencontre between Confucius and the

madman

of

Khix.

Book Par.

Wang 2.

I.

V.

Confucius explains the influence of the cripple

Thai over the people of Lu.

The

fellow-students

3ze-Man and

the cripple Shan-

thu A'ia. 3.

Confucius and Toeless of Shu-shan.

Judgment of

Toeless and Lao-^ze on Confucius. 4.

Duke Ai

of

Lu and

Confucius

;

— on the ugly but most

able and fascinating man, Ai-thai Tho.

Admiration

for

Confucius of duke Ai. 5.

duke

The deformed

Hwan

of KJix.

duke Ling of Wei and Argument between TTwang-jze and

favourites of

Hui-jze, growing out of the former's account of them.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

300

Book

APP. vi.

VI.

Par. 8. Nan-po 3ze-khwei and the long-lived Nu Yii. How Pu-liang 1 learned the Tao. 9. Four Taoists, and the submission of Sze-yii, one of them, a poor deformed hunchback, to his lot, when he was

very

ill.

The submission

10.

of 3ze-lai, another of the four, as

was ebbing away. 11. Three Taoists, and the ways of two of them on the death of the third. Conversation on the subject between Confucius and 3ze-kung. 12. Confucius and Yen Hui on the mourning of Manghis

life

sun 3hai.

3ze and Hsu Yii. How the Tao will remove the injuries of error, and regenerate the mind. The growth of the latter 14. Confucius and Yen Hui. in Taoism. The penury of the latter and 15. Bze-yii and 3ze-sang. 1-r

13.

submission to his

fate.

Book VH. Par.

was

I.

Nieh ir/aieh,Wang

inferior in his Taoistic

1,

That Shun

and Phu-i-^ze.

attainments to the more ancient

sovereign. Thai. 3.

Wu

Kien

and the recluse AV/ieh-yii ;— on the

ideal of

government. 3.

Thien

Kan and

a nameless

man

way to govern the world. 4. Yang 3ze-/^u and Lao Tan on

;

— that non-action

is

the

ment 5.

the nameless govern-

of the Intellip;ent King-s.

Lieh-jze and

his

master Hu-^ze.

How

the latter

defeated the wizard of Kang-. 6. The end of Chaos, wrought by the southern and northern seas.

gods of the

Book VHI. Par. 4.

How

two shepherd slaves lose

their

sheep

in


LIST OF NARRATIVES OF ^WANG-3ZE.

BK. XII.

The corresponding

different ways.

3OI

cases of the righteous

Po-i and the robber A'ih.

Book Par.

and

I.

Murder of the

X.

ruler of KJix

by Thien

AV^ang-jze,

his usurpation of the State.

How

2.

the best and ablest of men, such as Lung-fang,

Pi-kan, iT/zang Hung, and 3ze-hsu, trous end, and only

such

men

may come

to a disas-

seem to have served the purposes of

as the robber A'ih.

men as S^ng Shan, Shih Shih Khwang, AVmi, and Li A'u. 4. Character of the age of Perfect Virtue, and sovereigns who flourished in it in contrast with the time of iTwangEvils resulting from such able

3.

AVnu, Yang A"u,

Mo

Ti,

jze.

Book XL Par. 3. 31^^11 AT/m and Lao-;ize. The latter denounces the meddling with the mind which began with Hwang-Ti, and the spread of knowledge, as productive of all evil. 4. Hwang-Ti and Kwang A'/zang-jze, his master, who discourses on the mystery of the Tao, and how it promotes

long

life.

Yiin A^iang and Hung Mung, or the Leader of the the wish of the former to Clouds and the Great Ether nourish all things, and how they would be transformed by 5.

;

his

doing nothing.

Book xn. Par. 4.

The

coloured Pearl 5.

Hsii Yu's

TT/meh and 6.

loss ;

Yao

and recovery by Yao of

his dark-

— the Tao. reply to

Yao on

the character of Nieh

his unfitness to take the place of Sovereign.

rejects the

good wishes

for

him of the Border-

warden of Hwa. The latter vindicates his 7. Yu and Po-Mang 3ze-kao. resignation of dignity and taking to farming. on the attitude to the Tao 9. Confucius and Lao-^ze of a great sage and ruler. ;


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

^02 10. A'iang-lij

Mien and K\ Kheh

;

APP.

— on the counsel which

the former had given to the ruler of Lu. 11. 3ze-kung and the old gardener;

— argument

latter in favour of the primitive simplicity,

thereon by Confucius.

Knn Mang

12.

the sage

;

spirit-like

vi.

of the

and remarks

and Yiian Fung; on the government of and kindly man and of the

of the virtuous

;

man.

that there 13. Man Wu-kwei and K/nh-kdSig Man-/(7n had been confusion and disorder before the time of Shun; and the character of the age of Perfect Virtue. ;

Book Par.

6.

XIII.

Yao and Shun; — on

the former's method of

government. 7.

some writings in the by Lao-jze. Argument between

Confucius, wishing to deposit

royal Library,

is

repulsed

them on Benevolence and Righteousness

in relation to the

nature of man. 8.

Shih-y^'/zang

K/n and Lao-jze

;

— the strange conferences

between them, and the charges brought by the one against the other. 10.

Duke Hwan and

the wheelwright Phien

;

—that

the

knack of an art cannot be conveyed to another, and the spirit of thought cannot be fully expressed in writing.

Book XIV. Par.

2.

Tang, a minister of Shang, and ^wang-jze on

the nature of Benevolence.

a description of 3. Pei-man A'Mng and Hwang-Ti Hwang-Ti's music, the Hsien-X'//ih. 4. Yen Yiian and A'in, the music-master of Lu, on the course of Confucius the opinion of the latter that it had been unsuccessful and was verging to entire failure. The former has not yet got 5. Confucius and Lao-jze. the Tao, and Lao-jze explains the reason. 6. Confucius and Lao-jze. Confucius talks of Benevolence ;

;


LIST OF NARRATIVES OF isTWANG-vSZE.

BK. XVIII.

3O3

and Righteousness and how the tables are turned on him. He is deeply impressed by the other. 7. 3ze-kung, in consequence of the Master's report of his interview, goes also to see Lao-^ze and is nonplussed and ;

;

lectured 8.

by him.

Confucius sees Lao-^ze again, and

The

has profited from his instructions.

tells

him how he

other expresses his

satisfaction with him.

Book XVI. Par.

2.

The

state

Perfect

of

Unity, and

its

gradual

Decay.

Book XVII. Pars. 1-7.

Northern Sea

The ;

of the

Spirit-earl

Ho

and

Zo

of the

— on various metaphysical questions growing

out of the doctrine of the Tao. 8.

The khwei,

and the mind did not know how. eye,

9.

Confucius

the millipede, the serpent, the wind, the ;

in

—how they had peril

in

their several powers, but

Khwang

is

yet serene and

hopeful.

Kung-sun Lung and Mau of Wei. The Frog of the dilapidated well, and the Turtle of the Eastern Sea. The 10.

greatness of A'wang-^ze's teachings. 1

1

/Avang-jze refuses the invitation of the king of KJiix The wonderful tortoise-shell of the king. Hui-jze and /fwang-jze. The young phoenix and

to take office. 12.

the owl. Hui-jze and A'wang-^ze; of fishes. enjoyment the 13.

—how A^wang-^zc understood

Book XVIII. Par.

2.

Hui-5ze and ATwang-^ze

;

—vindication

by the

behaviour on the death of his wife. Mr. Deformed and Mr. One-foot; their submission under pain and in prospect of death. 4. i^wang-jze and the skull ;— what he said to it, and its latter of his

3.

appearance to him at night

in a

dream.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

304

The

5.

Hui

for

2.

Yen The ap-

sadness of Confucius on the departure of

Kh\; and

his defence of

pearance of a strange bird in 6. Lieh-jze and the skull.

Par.

APP. vr.

Lieh-3;ze

Lii,

to 3ze-kung.

it

and

his

moraHzings on

The transmutations

Book XIX. and Kwan Yin — on ;

it.

of things.

the capabilities of

the Perfect man.

who was

Confucius and the hunchback,

3.

skilful

at

catching cicadas with his rod. 4.

The boatman on

the gulf of AV/ang-shan, and his

skill.

and duke Wei of A'iu on the best way to nourish the higher life. How it was illustrated by Thien's master, and how enforced by Confucius. 6. The officer of sacrifice and his pigs to be sacrificed. 7. Duke Hwan gets ill from seeing a ghostly sprite, and how he was cured. 5.

Thien Khai-y^ih

8.

The

9.

Confucius and the

training of a fighting-cock.

10. iT/zing,

frame;

swimmer

in the

gorge of

Lii,

the worker in rottlera wood, and the bell-

— how he succeeded

Tung-ye

11.

;

A'i

and

in

making

it

as he did.

his chariot-driving

;

—how

his horses

broke down.

The skill of the artisan Shui. The weakling Sun Hsiu and

12. 14.

/iT/nng-^ze,

the Master 3ze-pien

with his disciples.

Book XX. Par.

I.

ATwang-jze and his disciples

was of no

;

—the great tree that

and the goose that could not cackle. 2. I-liao of Shih-nan and the marquis of Lu how the former presses it on the marquis to go to an Utopia of Taoism in the south, to escape from his trouble and use,

;

sorrow.

Pei-kung She and prince KJimg-k\; collected taxes and made a peal of bells. 3.

4.

How

the Thai-kung

his distresses,

and

Zan

— how the former

condoled with Confucius on

tried to convert

him

to Tdoism.


LIST OF NARRATIVES OF A'WANG-vSZE.

BK. XXII.

5.

Confucius and 3ze-sang Hu.

on the former.

their conversation

Shun 6.

The The

305

Taoistic effect of dyin<^ charge of

to Yii.

A'wang-^ze

rags

in

the king of Wei.

before

The

apologue of the cHmbing monkey. 7.

Yen Hui

Confucius and

situation

on occasion of the perilous between AT/^an and S^^i- Confucius expounds ;

the principles that supported him. 8.

A'wang-3;ze's experiences in the park of Tiao-ling

;

has the character of an apologue. 9.

liked

The

Innkeeper's two concubines and the ugly one honoured.

;

— the

beauty

dis-

Book XXI. Par. 2.

I.

Thien 3ze-fang and the marquis Wan of Wei. Hsiieh-^ze and the scholars of the Middle

Wan-po

States. 3.

Confucius and

Yen Hui

;

— on the incomprehensibleness

to the latter of the Master's course. 4.

Conversation between Confucius and Ldo-i;ze on the

beginning of things. 5.

A''wang-jze and

duke Ai

of

Lu;

— on the dress of the

scholar. 6.

Pai-li Hsi.

The duke of Sung and his map-drawers. Confucius 8. King Wan and the old fisherman of 3ang. and Yen Hui on king Wan's dream about the fisherman. 9. The archery of Lieh-^ze and Po-hwan Wu-,can. Con10. A'ien Wu, and Sun Shu-ao, the True man. AV^u The king of and man. fucius's account of the True 7.

the ruler of Fan.

Par.

I.

Knowledge,

merer, and 3.

4.

Book XXII. Dumb Inaction,

Head-strong Stam-

Hwang-Ti on the Tao.

Nieh K/meh questioning Phei-i about the Tao. his minister KZ/ang ;— that man is not

Shun and

own. [40]

X

his


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

306

Confucius and

5.

Lao Tan

;

app. VI.

— on the Perfect Tao.

3ze's question to ATvvang-jze about where

Tung-kwo Tao was to be found, and the reply. 7. A-ho Kan, Shan Nang, L^o-Iung K\, Yen Kang

6.

the

Grand Purity, on what the

Infinitude, Do-nothing,

Tao

is.

8.

Star-Hght and Non-entity.

9.

The

War and his forger of swords. and Confucius how it was before heaven

Minister of

10. ifan KJiMx

and

;

and No-beginning

;

earth.

Confucius and

11.

Yen Hui

:

— No demonstration to wel-

come, no movement to meet.

Book XXIII. Par.

Kang-sang AV/u and the people about Wei-lei

I.

hill.

Kang-sang

2.

KJm

and

his

disciples.

He

repudiates

Yao and Shun. Kang-sang KJiv\ and the disciple Nan-yung 3. 4-12. Lao-jze lessoning Nan-yung /vZai on the

being likened by them to

KJivx.

principles

of Taoism.

Book XXIV. Pars.

Wu

of

I,

2.

Wei

:

Hsli Wu-k\vei, Nii Shang, and the marquis

— Hsii's discourses to the marquis.

3. Hwang-Ti, with six attending sages, in quest of the Tao, meets with a wise boy herding horses. 5. Debate between TTwang-jze and Hui-jze, illustrating

the sophistry of the 6.

The

wind of

latter.

artisan Shih cleans the nose of a statue with the

his

axe

;

but declines to try his ability on a living

subject. 7.

Advice of

Hwan <S.

from 9.

of

The king its

Kwan

KJn about of

death to

A'ung on

his

death-bed to duke

his choice of a successor to himself.

Wu Yen

and the crafty monkey.

His lesson

Pu-i.

Nan-po ^zQ-kh\ and

his

attendant

Yen

AV/ang-jze.


LIST OF NARRATIVES OF ^WANG-3ZE.

BK. XXVI.

The

trance

the highest result of the Tdo.

is

lesson to be

drawn from

307 Practical

it.

Confucius at the court of AV/u along with

10.

Shu-ao and 1-liao. 11. 3ze-Mi, and A^iu-fang Yan.

his eight sons, with the

Nieh/iT/meh meets Hsii

13.

Yu

fleeing

Sun

physiognomist

from the court of

Yao.

Book XXV. Par.

I.

of Khi\.

3eh-yang seeking an introduction to the king 1 A'ieh, Wang Kwo, and the recluse Kung-yiieh

Hsiu. 3.

The

ancient

Zan-hsiang

sovereign

founder of the Shang dynasty

Mang 4.

;

;

Confucius

;

Thang, the and Yung-

3ze.

King Yung of Wei and

his counsellors:

— on his desire

and schemes to be revenged on Thien Mau of A7/i. Tai 3in-^^an and his apologue about the horns of a snail. 5. Confucius and the Recluse at Ant-hill in AV/u. 6. The Border-warden of AT/^ang-wiVs lessons to 3ze-lao. i^wang-^ze's enforcement of them. 7.

of

Lao-jze and his disciple Po

Law

A'ii

:

— that the prohibitions

provoke to transgression.

8.

The

9.

Confucius

honorary

conversion to Taoism of ATu Po-yii.

title

and

the

historiographers

;

— about

Knowledge and the Correct Harmonizer on the Talk of the Hamlets and Villages. 10. Little

11.

On

the

of duke Ling of Wei,

the namelessness of the

Tdo; and

that

:

Tao

is

but a borrowed or metaphorical name.

Book

XXVL

Par. 2. Against delaying to do good when it is in one's power to do it. The apologue of A'wang-jze meeting with a goby on the road. 3. The big fish caught by the son of the duke of Zan. 4.

The

Resurrectionist Students.

X

2


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM;/

^o8 5.

How Lao

6.

The dream

APP.

vi.

admonished Confucius.

Lai-jze

Sung about a

of the ruler Yiian of

tor-

toise.

Hui-jze and A'wang-jze

7.

II.

;— on the use

Illustrations of the evil accruing

in action, or

of being useless.

from going to excess

too suddenly taking action.

Book XXVII.

did he iTwang-jze and Hui-jze on Confucius change his views in his sixtieth year ? on 3ang-jze and 3. Confucius and his other disciples Par.

;

2.

:

his twice taking office with different

Yen

4.

kM

moods

K/ia.ng 3ze-yu tells his Master

of mind.

Tung-kwo 3ze-

of his gradual attainments.

5.

The penumbrae and

6.

Lao-jze's lessoning of

the shadows.

Yang

3ze-y?'u,

and

its effects

on

him.

Book XXVIII. Par.

3ze-Mu

T.

Yao's proffers of the throne to Hsii Yii and

A'ih-fu.

Shun's proffers of

Shan A'uan, and

it

to

3ze-Mu

to the farmer of Shih-hu.

A'ih-po, to

Thai-wang

Than-fu and the northern tribes. Prince Sau of Yiieh. 2. Counsel of 3ze-hwa ^ze to the marquis Kao of Han. 3.

The

Lu and

ruler of

the Taoist

Yen Ho, who

hides

himself from the advances of the other. 4.

Lieh-^ze and his wife, on his declining a gift from the

ruler of A'ang. 5.

The high-minded and

and king 6.

Kao

resolute sheep-butcher Yiieh,

of K/iu.

The poor Yiian Hsien and the wealthy 3ze-kung.

3ang-5ze, in extreme poverty, maintaining his high and

independent

Hui 7.

spirit.

refusing,

Prince

The

satisfaction of Confucius in

though poor, to take any

Mau

Yen

official post.

of /v'ung-shan, living in retirement,

was

not far from the Tao. 8. Confucius and the disciples Yen Hui, 3ze-lu, and 3ze-kung, during the perilous time between K/ian and ^hal.


LIST OF NARRATIVES OF iiTWANG-SZE.

BK. XXXII.

309

Shun and the northerner Wu-Mi who refuses the Thang, and Pien Sui and Wu Kwang, who both

9.

throne.

refused

it,

The

case of the brothers refused the proffers of king Wu. 10.

Po-i and

who

Shii-/^/^i,

Book XXIX. Par.

I.

The

visit

of Confucius to the robber K\h, and

interview between them.

Man Kau-teh (Mr. Full of Gain-reckon the pursuit of wealth. 3. Mr. Dissatisfied and ]\Ir. Know-the-Mean on the pursuit and effect of riches. 2.

3ze-/'ang and

lessly-got)

;

—

Book XXX.

How /vwang-jze dealt with the king of A'ao and his swordsmen, curing the king of his love of the sword-fight. The three Swords. Book XXXI. Confucius and the Old Fisherman of the

man who

tried to

;

— including the

story

run away from his shadow.

Book XXXII. Par.

I.

Lieh-jze and the effect of his over-manifestation

of his attractive qualities.

Failure of the warnings of his

master, 2.

The sad

fate of

Hw^an of A'ang, a Confucianist, who

resented his father's taking part with his Mohist brother. 5,

A'u Phing-man and his slaughtering the dragon.

8.

TTw^ang-jze's rebuke of

3^^^ Shang

for

pandering to

the king of Sung, and thereby getting gifts from him. 9.

Description to duke Ai of

Lu

of Confucius

by Yen

Ho

as unfit to be entrusted with the government.

Khao-fu the Correct, and his humility. 12. /vwang-^ze's rebuke of the man who boasted of having received chariots from the king of Sung, and comparison of him to the boy who stole a pearl from under the chin of the Black Dragon when he was asleep. 11.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

3IO 13.

Kwang-ifZe declines the offer of

apologue of the

of

what

Par.

official dignity.

The

sacrificial ox.

14. isfwang-jze,

disciples to give

APP. VI.

about to

him a grand

die,

opposes the wish of his His own description

burial.

his burial should be.

I.

Book XXXIII. The method of the Tao down

to the time of

Confucius. 2.

The method of Mo Ti and his immediate followers. The method of Mo's later followers. The method of Kwan Yin and Lao-^ze. The method of A'wang-3ze. The ways of Hui Shih, Kung-sun Lung, and other

3, 4.

5. 6. 7.

sophists.


APPENDIX

VII.

I.

The Stone Tablet

in the Temple of Lao-3ze. By Hsieh Tao-hang of the Sui dynasty ^

I.

1

Thai Kl

After the

its action,

Primal Ether) commenced

(or

the earhest period of time began to be unfolded.

Hsieh Tao-hang

g^

^

j^J,

(^

HsUan-/{-/nng

called also

^^n),

was one of the most famous scholars and able ministers of the Sui dynasty (581-61S), and also an eloquent writer. His biography is given at considerable length in the fifty-seventh chapter of the Books of Sui. For about 200 years alter the end of the '^\n dynasty, the empire had been in

The jieriod is known as tiie epoch of The Southern and Northern Dynasties,' no fewer than nine or ten of which co-existed, none of them able to assert a universal sway till the rise of Sui. The most powerful of them towards the end of the time was The Northern A'au,' a very divided and distracted state. '

'

in

connexion with the Wii-z^/^ang

name

of our

Hsieh

'The Northern

first

AV^i (570-576),'

revising the rules of

'

(t^ m/)

appears.

we

The Five Classes

I'eign

of which (55S-561) the

Wu-phing

Li the

(l^ T^)

reign of

him member of a committee

find

for

of Ceremonial Observances,' and gaining

distinction as a poet.

When a scion

the

emperor

of the

ruling

Hu-pei, and founder of

Wan ("^ House tlie

'm')'

of Sui,

^-"^

a

"'i^ne

small

Yang

\'^h ^^)i

JTicn

principality

in

the

present

dynasty so called, had succeeded in putting

down

the various conflicting dynasties, and claimed the sovereignty of the empire in 581, Hsieh freely yielded his allegiance to him, and was employed in the

conduct of various

affairs.

The important

paper, of the translation of the

was the outcome of one Ti regularly observed the Confucian worship of God, but also Having repaired the kept up the ceremonies of Buddhism and Taoism. dilapidated temple of Lao-jze at his birth-place, he required from Hsieh an inscription for the commemorative tablet in it, the composition of which is referred to the year 5S6, the sixth year of Sui's rule over all beneath the sky.' greater part of which a translation

of them.

is

here attempted,

Wan

'

Hsieh appears to have been a favourite with the emperor ^Van, but when

was succeeded

in

605 by his son, known as Yang Ti (jjM

'^), his

Wan

relations with


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

212

APP. vii.

displayed, and the sun and

The curtain of the sky was moon were suspended in it

the four-cornered earth was

;

estabhshed, and the mountains and streams found their Then the subtle influences (of the Ether) places in it.

operated like the heaving of the breath, now subsiding and again expanding the work of production went on in its ;

seasons above and below

;

all

things were formed as from

and were matured and maintained. people there were

materials,

the (multitudes of the)

;

There were their

rulers

and superiors.

As

3.

to the august sovereigns of the highest antiquity,

living as

in

nests

winter, silently

and

on trees

in

spirit-like

summer, and

in

caves in

they exercised their wisdom.

Dwelling like quails, and drinking (the rain and dew) like

newly-hatched

birds,

they had their great ceremonies like

the great terms of heaven and earth, not requiring to be regulated

by the dishes and stands

music corresponding to the

and

earth, not

;

and

(also) their great

common harmonies

needing the guidance of

bells

of heaven and drums.

3. By and by there came the loss of the Tao, when its Characteristics took its place. They in their turn were lost, and then came Benevolence. Under the Sovereigns and Kings that followed, now more slowly and anon more rapidly, the manners of the people, from being good and simple, became bad and mean. Thereupon came the Literati and the Mohists with their confused contentions; names and

became less happy. Offended by a memorial which Hsieh presented, and the ground of offence in which we entirely fail to perceive, the emperor ordered him to put an end to himself. Hsieh was surprised by the sentence, and hesitated to comply with it, on which an executioner was sent to strangle him. Thus ended the life of Hsieh Tao-hang in his seventieth j'ear. His death was regretted and resented, we are told, by the people generally. A collection of his writings was made in seventy chapters, and was widely read. I do not know to what extent these have been preserved if many of them have been lost, and the paper, here in part submitted to the reader, were a fair specimen the throne

;

of the others, the loss must be pronounced to be great. Of this paper I have iiad two copies before me in translating it. One of them is in 3iao Hung's 'Wings to Lao-jze;' the other is in 'The Complete Works of the Ten Philosophers.' other.

From

nearly so,

is

Errors of the Text occur now in the one copy, now in the the two combined a Text, which must be exactly correct or

made

out.


THE STONE TABLET TO

APp. VII.

rules

were everywhere

LAO-3ZE.

The 300

diffused.

rules

313 ^

of cere-

mony

could not control men's natures; the 3000 rules' of punishment were not sufficient to put a stop to their treach-

But he who knows how

erous villanies.

current of a stream begins

by

to cleanse the

its source, and he who would straighten the end of a process must commence with making its beginning correct. Is not the Great Tao the Grand Source and the Grand Origin of all

things

clearing out

?

The Master Lao was conceived under the influence of star. Whence he received the breath (of life) we cannot

4.

a

fathom, but he pointed to the (plum-) tree (under which he

was born), and adopted it as his surname we do not understand ^ whence came the musical sounds (that were heard), but he kept his marvellous powers concealed in the womb for more than seventy years. When he was born, the hair on his head was already white, and he took the designation of The Old Boy (or Lao-jze). In his person, three gateways and two (bony) pillars formed the distinctive marks of his ears and eyes two of the symbols for five, and ten brilliant marks were left by the wonderful tread of his feet and the grasp of his hands. From the time ;

'

'

;

down

of Fu-hsi

to that of the A'au dynasty, in uninterrupted

succession, dynasty after dynasty, his person appeared, but

In the times of kings Wan and Wu he discharged the duties, (first), of Curator of the Royal Library ', and (next), of the Recorder under the Pillar '^

with changed names.

Later on

in that

^

Compare

-

Li (^S),

dynasty he

filled different offices,

vol. xxviii, p. 323, par. 38.

a plum-tree.

For

this

tioned by Hsieh, see wliat Julien calls

and many of the other i^rodigies men'

The Fabulous Legend of

has translated in the Introduction to his version of the

Others of them are found

The meaning

see the note in

of the former of these offices

Wang

A'an-,^ai's

under the Biography of Lao-jze. clearly ascertained.

curatorship.

It

Lao-jze,'

Tao Teh

and

A'ing.

Legendary, Litroduction by Lu Yii in 1877.

in the Plistorical, or rather

in the 'Collection of Taoist Treatises,' edited "

but did

may

be considered as settled

;

edition of the 'Historical Records (1870),'

The

nature of the second office

is

not so

was, I apprehend, more of a literary character than the


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

1

not change his appearance.

As soon

him, he sighed over him as

'

are

to

difficult

known 2.

be

as

APP.

Hsuan Ni

^

vii.

saw

the Dragon,' whose powers Yin (Hsi), keeper of the

keeping his eyes directed to every quarter, recognised the True Man' as he was hastening into retirement. (By Yin Hsi he was prevailed on) to put (frontier) gate, '

forth his extraordinary ability,

Parts

^— to

lead the nature (of

celebrating the usefulness of is

very condensed, and

The hexagram which wing^'

made up

not to be compared with

is

The

doing nothing.'

style of

it

reasoning deep and far-reaching.

its is

'

and write his Book in two man) back to the Tao, and

of the 'dragons on the it

in

exquisite subtlety.

(The 3o A'wan) which ends with the capture of the Lin, does not match it in its brightness and obscurity. If employed to regulate the person, the spirit becomes clear and the will is still. If employed to govern the state, the people return to simplicity, and become sincere and good. one goes on to refine his body in accordance with

When

the traces of material things are rolled

away from it rainbow-hued robes and mounted on a stork he goes forwards and backwards to the purple palace; on its juice of gold and wine of jade ^ he feasts in the beautiful and pure capital. He is lustrous as the sun and moon his ending and beginning are those of heaven and earth. He who it,

;

in

;

crosses

its

world

he who finds

;

stream, drives

away the dust and gate,

its

noise of the

mounts prancing up on the

misty clouds. It is not for the ephemeral fly to know the fading and luxuriance of the Ta-^/nin^ or for a Fang-i'^

fathom the depth of an Arm of the sea. Vast indeed the Tao)! words are not sufficient to describe its excellence and powers 5. A'wang A'au tells us, that, 'when Lao Tan died, to

(is

!

'

'

who was styled after Duke Ni, the Illustrious.'

Confucius,

centuries

'

See vol.

tlie

beginning of our era for several

xx.xix,

3 pp. 34, 35. gee vol. xxxix, p. 35. of all the hexagrams of the Yi A'ing but the sentence to be understood of all the hexagrams,— of the Yi as a whole. ''

The A7nen

or

first

;

is

•'

Compare Pope's

"

Vol. xxxix,

line,

p. 166.

'

The juice 7

nectareous, and the

Vol. xxxix, p. 244.

balmy dew.'


APP.

THE STONE TABLET TO LA0-3ZE.

vir.

315

AV/in Shih went to condole (with his son), but after crying

This was punishment for his neglecting his Heaven (-implanted nature), and although it appears as one of the out three times, immediately

what

is

left

the house ^.'

called the

metaphorical illustrations of the supercilious officer, yet is some little indication in the passage of the reap-

there

pearance of the snake after casting

its

exuviae

^.

[At this point the author leaves the subject of the Tao and its prophet, and enters on a long panegyric of the founder of the Sui dynasty and his achievements. This

Wan (^

sovereign was the emperor

'^), the founder of Sui

scion of the House (IS ifi ft)' oi'iginally Yang A'ien, a of Sui, a principality whose name remains in Sui-Mu, of He was certainly the the department Teh-an in Hu Pei.

ablest

man

in

the China of his day, and deserves a portion

of the praise with, which Mr. Hsieh celebrates him after He claimed the throne from the his extravagant fashion.

While doing honour to Confucianism, he did not neglect the other two religions in the empire, Taoism and Buddhism and having caused the old temple of Laoyear 581.

;

in grand style in 586, he commissioned Hsieh Tao-hang to superintend the setting up in it a commemorative Tablet of stone. I pass over all this, which is related at great length, and proceed to give the inscription. It occupies no fewer than

jze to

be repaired

352 characters in 88 lines, each consisting of four characters. The lines are arranged in what we may call eleven stanzas of equal length, the second, fourth, sixth, and eighth lines of each

rhyming together.

the metrical

rhyming

composition.

finals are in

tones alternately.

There

is

In the

a

good deal of

first

six

art in

stanzas

the

the even tone and one of the deflected

In the last five stanzas this arrangement

The rhymes in 7, 9, and 11 are deflected, and The measure of four characters is the in 8 and 10 even. Shih A'ing or Ancient Book of Poetry. in the most common is

reversed.

p. 201.

'

Vol. xxxix,

'

Referring, I suppose, to the illustration of the

fire

and the

fag5,^ots.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

31

continued to be a favourite

It

after

which

it

fell

down

APP.

to the

very much into disuse.

vii.

Thang dynasty, Through the

many assonances of the Chinese characters, and the attention paid to the tones, we have in Chinese composition much of the art of rhyming, but comparatively

little

of the genius

of poetry.] II.

The St.

T.

Inscription.

Back in the depths of ancient time Remote, before the Tis began Four equal sides defined the earth,

;

;

And

heaven sustained. came, The valleys wide, and mighty streams. pillars eight the

All living things

The

Perfect

Unseen, St.

2.

Its

in classes

Tao, with movement work did naturally.

wise.

power the elements^ all felt incipient germs of things- appeared. Shepherd and Lord established were, And in their hands the ivory bonds ^, The Tis must blush before the Hwangs*; The Wangs must blush before the Tis^. More distant grew Tao's highest gifts, And simple ways more rare became. Its

The

St. 3.

The

And Men The '

'

The

five

all

was gone.

placidity

still

the old harmonious ways.

talents prized,

and varnished wit

laws displayed proved but a net.

essences

; '

meaning,

I thinl-c, tlie subtle

power and operation of

the five elements. ^

So Williams, under

the phrase

^

Wei

UraJ')-

See also the Khang-hsi Thesaurus under

:j^.

Bonds with written characters on them superseded the knotted cords That the material of the bonds should be, as here represented, slips of ivory, would seem to anticipate the progress of society. •'

'

'

'

of the primitive age.

*

The

Hwangs

{^) preceded the Tis in the Taoistic

genesis of history;

and as being more simple were Taoistically superior to them the Tis and the Wangs or Kings.

;

so

it

was with


THE STONE TABLET TO LA0-3ZE.

APP. VII.

317

Wine-cups and stands the board adorned, And shields and spears the country filled.

The close-meshed

nets the fishes scared

And numerous bows St. 4.

Then

As

the birds alarmed.

Man^

did the True

get his birth,

'neath the Bear the star shone

All dragon

Like the

person graced

gifts his

plumage was

stork's

down 2. ;

his hair.

The complicated he resolved-', the sharp made The mean rejected, and the generous chose

blunt^,

;

In brightness like the sun and moon,

And St. 5.

and

lasting as the heaven

earth''.

Small to him seemed the mountains five*, And narrow seemed the regions nine'* ;

About he went with

And

lofty tread,

time he rambled

in short

far.

In carnage by black oxen drawn'',

Around the purple

air

was

bright.

Grottoes then oped to him their sombre gates,

And St. 6.

thence, unseen, his spirit

The

power flowed

forth.

village near the stream of Ko*'

Traces of him

will still retain

'^

;

But now, as in the days of old. With changed times the world is changed. '

This of course was Lao-jze.

^

In the

Tao Teh

my

line 7 is different in

Ty

in the other

H

R]||

*

Two

321, and

M

'm

ni|j

,

two

E]

aiitliorities

'&.

I

:

—

in the

one

p. 313, par. 4.

i.

The

pj

"rn

reading of

El

'm

'

suppose the correct reading should be

and have given what

I

think

well-known numerical categories. p.

See above,

^

A'ing, p. 50, par. 2, and p. 52, par.

is

the meaning.

See Mayers's Manual, pp. 320,

340.

So it was, according to the story, that Lao-jze drew near to the barrier gate, when he wished to leave China. ÂŽ The Ko is a river flowing from Ho-nan into An-hui, and falling into the Hwai, not far from the district city of Hwai-yiian. It enters the one province ^

from the other to

a Chinese

in the small

map

in

my

department of Po (>^? tJm possession, Lao-jze

Thesaurus also gives a passage to the hereabouts, at a bend in the Ko.

effect that the

),

in

which, according

The Khang-hsi temple of his mother was

was

born.


J

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

1

His stately temple

His

By

And

altar

fell

to ruin

empty was and

APP.

;

still

the nine wells dryandras grew

^,

the twin tablets were but heaps of stone.

But when our emperor was called to All spirit-like and sage was he.

St. 7.

vii.

rule,

Earth's bells reverberated loud,

And

on the heavenly mirror down.

light fell

The

universe in brightness shone.

And

portents

were swept away

all

(All souls), or bright or dark'^, revered,

And

came

spirits

him

to take from

their law.

From desert sands ^ and where the great trees grovv^, From phoenix caves, and from the dragon woods,

St. 8,

All different creatures came sincere

Men

of all regions gave their hearts to him. Their largest vessels brought their gifts. And kings their rarest things described Black clouds a thousand notes sent forth ;

;

And St. 9.

in the fragrant

Through

^

The

families

*.

his transforming power, the tripods

made

And

winds were citherns heard

sure

were

;

became

polite

and courteous.

nine wells, or bubbling springs, near the village where

are mentioned by various writers

but

;

to see

I fail

how

Lao was

born,

the growth of the trees

about them indicated the ruin of his temple. ^

have introduced the

I

second character.

'

souls

all

'

in this line,

Williams defines the

because of the

character,

first

^

am' yao (0g),

effulgence of the sun,' and of 'heavenly bodies generally;' the second

well

known

as

meaning the animal

The Thesaurus, the pole star

'

soul,'

and

'

J^

see Analects

;

I, i)

;

(^^)

is

the dark disk of the moon.'

however, explains the two characters together as a

(;|(^

in the

as 'the

and perhaps

I

had

name

for

better have

followed this meaning. " The The trees

is

'desert sands' were, referred to

were

'

no doubt, what we

in the

extreme East.'

call 'the desert

not described more particularly. *

This and the three preceding

of Gobi.'

The combination p h an

lines are not a little dark.

-

mu


APP,

THE STONE TABLET TO

VII.

LA0-3ZE.

319

Ever kept he in mind (the sage) beneath the Pillar \ emulous of the sovereigns most ancient^. So has he built this pure temple, Still

And

planned

stately structure

its

And St. 10. Its

A

lofty pavilion with

beams are

;

meadows around,

Pleasant, with hills and

distant prospect.

its

of plum-tree,

balustrade winds round

About them spreads and

ridge-pole of cassia;

its

it

many

;

are

its pillars

rolls the fragrant

;

smoke ^

;

Cool and pure are the breezes and mists.

The Immortal officers come to their places* The Plumaged guests are found in its court'*, Numerous and at their ease, They send down blessing, bright and efficacious. ;

St.

1 1.

Most

unfathomable,

spirit-like,

abide, with their

(Tao's) principles

symbolism

at-

tached '.

Loud

From

but never sound emits awakes the highest echoes.

Its note,

is

Yet always far

it

"^j

and near men praise

It

In the shades, and in the realms of light, they look

up

for Its aid

;

Reverently have we graven and gilt this stone And made our lasting proclamation thereby to heaven

and

^

The

'

(sage)

earth.

beneath the Pillar

'

must be Lao-jze.

See above

in

the

Introductory notice, p. 313. ^

See the note on the meaning of the epithet

'

'

*

Taoist

The smoke,'

monks

suppose,

I

'

are called

~K^

j-*^ vol.

xxxix, p. 40.

of the incense, and from the offerings.'

'Plumaged

or Feathered Scholars \^\^\

—p),

from the idea that by their discipline and pills, they can emancipate themselves from the trammels of the material body, and ascend (fly up) to heaven. Arrived there, as Immortals or Ilsien

(jm).

constituted into a hierarchy or society, of

it

further appears they were

which some of them were

'

officers,'

higher in rank than others. ^

An

allusion to the text

explanations of them by king

of the hexagrams of the Yi A'ing, where the

Wan,

— his thwan, are followed by the symbolism

of their different lines by the duke of A'au, ^

See the Tao Teh Alng,

cli. xli,

par.

2.

his

hsiang.


APPENDIX

VIII.

Record for the Sacrificial Hall of A'wang-sze.

By Su Shiri. I. TTwang-^ze was a native (of the territory) of Mang and an officer in (the city of) K/ii-yiian. He had been dead for more than a thousand years, and no one had up

this time sacrificed to him in Mang. It was Wang ^ing, the assistant Secretary of the Prefect, who super-

to

intended the erection of a Sacrificial Hall (to iTwang-jze),

and (when the building was finished) he applied to ^

The

trators

elder of

two

brothers, both

distinguished.

The

(^-

sons of a father hardly less

was named Su Hsiin \mjk VHJ)) TCJ' ^^'^ ^^^ '^^^^ names of locality,

father (a. D. 1009-1066)

with the designation of Ming-yun Lao-/i-/Avan

^)

(mH

and Mei-shan

(^

Of

iLj)-

elder (1036-1101), author of the notice here adduced,

His name was Shih (iWr). and he

is

for

famous as scholars, poets, and adminis-

country, and

the history of their

in

me

more frequently

his

designation Sze--^'^^

Tung-pho

styled

the two brothers the

was the more

(Wf 3^)-

VJ

celebrated.

B^)

'

^"'•

from the situation of a

His life was marked by several time. which was shown to him and of the disgrace to which he was repeatedly subjected. He was versed in all Chinese literature,

house which he occupied

at

one

vicissitudes of the imperial favour

but

the

sincerity

His brother

of his

(io.-'.q-i

\~r' p|[), and

l)y

112),

Confucianism has not been called

by name

locality Ying-pin

A eh (jfpl

(iPnT"),

in

by designation

//^)> has

left

us a

question. ^ze-yCi

commentary

on the Tao Teh A'ing, nearly the whole of which is given by 3'ao Hung, under the several chapters. It seems to have been A'eh's object to find a substantial unity under the different forms of Confucian, Buddhistic, and Taoist

thought.

The

it is more an essay than a record,' which is here appended by S'^o Hung to his 'Wings to A'wang-jze.' It is hardly worthy of Shih's reputation.

short essay, for

translated

is

'


THE SACRIFICIAL HALL OF A'WANG-3ZE.

APP.viii.

7,21

a composition which might serve as a record of the event;

(which

made

I

as follows)

:

According to the Historical Records (of Sze-mi/^/Hen), ^wang-jze lived in the time of the kings Hui of Liang (b. C. 370-333 [?])^ and Hsiian of K/n (B.C. 332-3 [4). There was no subject of study to which he did not direct his 2.

taining in

was for the views of Lao-jze was that of the books which he wrote, conall more than ten myriad characters, the greater

part

metaphorical illustrations of those views.

attention, but his preference

and thus

;

it

are

He

made 'The Old Fisherman,' 'The Robber A'ih,' and 'The Cutting Open Satchels,' to deride the followers of Confucius,

and to

Sze-m^

set forth the principles of Lao-:(ze.

AV/ien, but) his view

that of one

is

(So writes

who had only a

knowledge of Kwang-]ze. My idea is that A^wang wished to support the principles of Khung-^ze, though we superficial

must not imitate him (I will illustrate

so.

kind):

—A

the method which he took to do

in

my

meaning by a case of a

the city in disguise

^,

when the gate-keeper

On

him pass through.

this

his

different

away from

prince of A'/zu- was once hurrying

refused to let

servant threatened the

prince with a switch, and reviled him, saying.

Slave, you On seeing this, the gate-keeper allowed have no strength them to go out. The thing certainly took place in an irregular way, and the prince escaped by an inversion of what was right he seemed openly to put himself in opposition, while he was secretly maintaining and supporting. '

!

'

;

we

If

—

think that his servant did not love the prince, our

judgment will be wrong if we think that his action was a model for imitation in serving a prince, in that also we shall be wrong. In the same way the words of A'wang-^ze ;

are thrown out in a contradictory manner, with which the

The

tenor of his writing does not agree. '

Compare

death

vol. xxxix,

in tiiis year.

pp.

36,

37,

General Mirror of History,' under the -

I

suppose this incident

met with tion,

it

anywhere

however, there

[40]

39.

The 'Bamboo Books'

is

else.

is

Sze-ma place

thirty-fifth

an invention of

it

He

gives ^Sfr

Y

A'/i'ian

enters king Hiii's

sixteen years later, see

'

The

year of king Hsicn of Aau. Shih's own.

Sii

In 3iao's text fur the

an error.

correct interpre-

'

in

Hb

I

liave

not

disguise' of the transla-

instead of {jjU

HR.


32

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

2

aPP.

VIII.

them shows them to be far from any wish to defame Khung-^ze. 3. And there is that in the style which slightly indicates

tation of

his real

meaning.

Book

(In his last

the historical phases

discussing

for instance),

of Taoism,

when

he exhibits

Mo Ti, KJi\n Hwa-li, Phang Mang, Shan Tao, Thien Pien, Kwan Yin, and Lao Tan, down even to himself, and brings them all together as constituting one school, but Confucius is not among them ^. So great and peculiar is the honour which he does to him 4. I have had my doubts, however, about The Robber K\\\ (Bk. XXIX),' and The Old Fisherman (Bk. XXXI),' for they do seem to be really defamatory of Confucius. And as to 'The Kings who have wished to Resign the Throne (Bk. XXVIII)' and 'The Delight in the Sword-fight (Bk. them from

'

'

XXX);' they are written in a low and vulgar style, and have nothing to do with the doctrine of the Tao. Looking at the thing and reflecting on it, there occurred to me the paragraph at the end of Book XXVII (' Metaphorical Language gone as

It

').

far as

tells

that

us

'

when Yang

^z&-kv\

had

who said to who would live

Kh'm, he met with Lao-jze,

"Your eyes are lofty, and you stare; with you? The purest carries himself as if he were him,

defiled,

and the most virtuous seems to feel himself defective." Yang ^z&-k\x looked abashed and changed countenance. When he first went to his lodging-house, the people in it met him and went before him. The master of it carried his mat for him, and the mistress brought to him the towel and comb. The lodgers left their mats and the cook his fire-place, as he went past them. When he went away, the others in the house would have striven with him about (the places for) their mats.'

After reading this paragraph, intermediate Books,

— the

the Yii Fu, and the

Tao

I

passed over the four

^ang Wang,

the Yiieh A'ien, and joined it on to the first paragraph of the Lich Yu-khau (Book XXXII). I then read how Lieh-jze had started to go to K/n but came back '

See Book

A'ih,

XXXITI,

pars.

2,

3, 4, 5, 6.


THE SACRIFICIAL HALL OF A'WANG-3ZE.

APP.VIII.

^2^ O^d

to it. (When asked why he had was frightened, I went into ten soup-shops to get a meal, and in five of them the soup was set before me before I had paid for it.' Comparing this

when he had got half-way done

so),

he reph'ed,

'

I

with the paragraph about

on me.

I

chapter

Yang ^ze-ku, the light flashed They certainly belong to one

laughed and said,

'

!

The words

of A^wang-^ze were not

ended

;

and some

other stupid person copied in (these other four Books) of

own among them. We should have our wits about us, and mark the difference between them. The division of

his

paragraphs and the

titles of

the Books did not proceed from

A'wang-^ze himself, but were introduced by custom course of time

in

the

^.

Recorded on the 19th day of the nth month of the

first

year of the period Yiian Fang (1078-1085), *

Few

more

of

my

readers, I apprehend, will appreciate this article, which

a jeu d'esprit than

'

a record.'

It is

is

to

me

strange that so slight and fantastic

a piece should have had the effect attributed to it of making the four Books which they call in question be generally held by scholars of the present dynasty to be apocryphal, but still

Compare

Su Shih avows

in it his belief in

the quotation from Lin Hsi->^ung on pp. 296, 297.

Y 2

Book XXXIII.



INDEX TO

VOLUMES XXXIX A-ho Kan (ancient page 67. Ai (duke of Lu),

Taoist), Part

ii,

^_

229, 231, 232

i,

Ai-thai

tiie,

Tho

(state),

i,

man),

i,

229.

pp. xiv, xv, xviii, xx,

(ii).

152, 153, 189.

ii,

(=Milky Way),

170.

i,

Fei (the author),

i,

Hao

142, 155, 237, 248, 300, 310 240, 247, 251, 257, 262.

Hardwick, Archdeacon,

Chalmers, Dr.

ii,

Ho Ho

pp. xiii, xiv, 64, 91, 93, 104, 107, 123, 124. J.,

Davis, Sir J. F.,

(river),

(river),

137;

ii,

Hsi

247.

19.

Fang-i (spirit-lord of the Ho),

Fang Ming Ti),

ii,

(charioteer of

i,

244.

Hwang-

96.

210, 244, 370; ii, 55. writings), i, 246. ( Fii-yao (a whirlwind), i, 165,167, 300. Fu Yiieh (the minister of Wu-ting), i,

374, 377, 37^, 379, 382, 383. (the author), i, 7, 8,

.

12, 46, 75, 77, 81, 83, 87, 97, 98, 99, loi. III, 117, 119, 123. Alang (the Western A'iang), ii,

133-

Hsi Phang (a minister of A7^i),ii, 102. Hsi-phang (an attendant of HwangTi),

ii,

96.

Hsi Shih (the Beauty), i, 354. Hsi Wang-mu (queen of the Genii), i,

245;

ii,

248, 249.

Hsiang HsiQ the commentator), i, i o. Hsiang-^Mng (name of a desert ii, (

Fei-yo (a chapter of I\Io Ti), ii, 2 1 6, Fu-hsi (the ancient sovereign), i,

Fu-mo

i, i 3, 40, 41. 132, 173, 21 1. ^iang Ho, see

ii,

Ho-shang Rung

Fan (a state), ii, 55, 56. Fan (the river), i, 172. Fan Lt (minister of Yiieh), ii, 255. Fang-hwang (name of desert-sprite), ii,

;

Ho-hsii (prehistoric sovereign), 1,279.

^ i,

389

i,

Han, see Han.

i,

E.,

391, 392.

i,

Ho-kwan 3ze (the author), i, 12. Ho-po (the spirit-ruler of the Ho),

5.

Edkins, Dr. J., i, 58. Eitel, Dr. E. J., i, 44,

Faber, Mr.

=

245.

I,

96, 97.

Hsiang-li K/An (a Mohist), ii, 220. ]\Ir. Purposeless),

Hsiang-wang (= i,

312.

Hsiao-^i (son of ii,

Kao S^ng

310. Giles, H. A.,

(J.,

i,

p. xix, 57,

307,

K/j\),

Hsieh

pp. xiv, xviii, xx, 4, 15, 17, 18, 19, 248, 249, et al. i,

Âťf Vin),

132.

Hsiao-po (name of duke

Gabekntz, Prof.

69, 81,

ATiang.

i,

ii,

5, 6,

97, 98, 102, 103, 104, 107, 109, 113Han-tan (capital of ATao), i, 284, 390. Han Ying (the writer), i, 89, 90, 92.

14, 17, 19, 20, 24, 128, 135,138, ;

Ho Han

In phrase

(river).

Han

174. (the ugly i,

Balfour, F. H.,

Han Han

;

49, 207.

ii,

Ailantus,

XL

(i),

ii,

Tao-hang

scholar of 312.

Hwan

of

177. Siii

(minister and dynasty), ii, 311,


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

26 Hsien->^/>ih

(Hwang-Ti's music),

i,

28, 55,

K/A),

Hwun-tun

(chaos),

(name of a

of Yao),

I

99. (wild tribes so

ii,

t-i (a bird),

I

(a

mystical name),

(a

i,

247.

contemporary and teacher

i, 169, 255, 256, 312 ; 108, 161, 183, 210. Hsii-yii (name of count of ^i), i,

!

^ieh

Hsiian-ming (name of Profundity),

ii,

ii,

t-lo

l-r

57.

Hsiian-yang 3ze (an author),

ii,

ii,

ii,

1

1-liao (a scion

i,

247. Hsiian Shui (the dark river, metaphorical),

;

265.

may be i,

227

named),

ii,

;

read ii,

36,

220.

32.

parasite of the court of

(a

Kbu),

239.

of

officer

267, 322.

i,

I

Yu

7,

19.

ii,

place) Ai, i, 194. (the ancient archer),

Hsu-yi

ii,

172, 218, 255.

92. 93, 94-

14.

of the house of Khu),

28, 104, 121.

(some strange growth),

3ze

(a

ii,

9.

fabulous personage),

i,

.255, 256.

Hsiian Ying (editor), i, p.xx, 197,269. Hu (state), i, 206. Hu (god of Northern sea), i, 267. Hu Pu-/('ieh (ancient worthy), i, 239. Hu-jze (teacher of Lieh-jze), i, 263, 264, 265.

Hu

338, 348, 370;

58, 60, 73, 96, 97, 171,

Hwang-^ze Kao-ao (an

Hsii-ao (state), i, 190, 206. Hsii Wu-k\vei (a recluse), ii, 90, 91,

Hsii

3",

299,

348; ii, 8, 218. Hsien-yiian Shih (Hwang-Ti), i, 287. Hsin (the mound-sprite), ii, 19. Hsing-than (apricot altar), ii, 192. Hsio-/^iu (a kind of dove), i, 166.

(name for speculation about the origin of things), i, 247. Yin (Thang's adviser and minister),

1-shih !

i,

6

;

ii,

162.

Jesuit translation of the

Tao Teh

(editor and commentator), i, p. XX, 325; ii, 63, 71. Hui (favourite disciple of Confucius), i, 209. See Yen Yiian. Hui-^ze, or Hui Shih (philosopher, and friend of ATwang-^ze), i, 172, 174, 186, 234, 235, 391, 392;

pp. xii, xiii, 95, 115. Julien, Stanislas (the Sinologue),

u, 4, 137, 144, 229. Hvva (a place), i, 313.

p. xi, 38, 40, 43; ii, 235-246, Kan-yiieh (a place in \Vu, famous

Wan-ying

Hwa,

Eastern, the (divine ruler of),

Shu ii,

man

(a

with

one

Hwa-liu (one of king Mii's famous i,

Kan Ying Phien

(the Treatise),

381.

its

the

of

stream,

ii,

317.

a Taoist sophist), 11,230. Hwang-fu INIi (the writer), i, 8. Hwang-kwang (some strange production), ii, 9. Hwang-z^ung (the first of the upper musical Accords), i, 269. Hwang Liao (a sophist), ii, 231, Hwang-Ti (the ancient sovereign),

Ku-/JMeh (metaphorical name

ii,

;

i,

(

193, 244, 256, 295, 297, 298,

near

whose bank Lao-jze was born),

Ko Ytian or

(a hill),

H wan T wan

i,

swords), i, 367, (the glossarist), i, 86. Kau-/^ien (king of Yiieh), ii, in. for

222. Hwan (Confucianist of Kang), ii, 204, 205. Hwan (duke of K/A), i, 233, 343 ii, 18, 20, 101, 177. Hwan Tau (minister of Yao), i, 295.

Hwa-shan

i,

XV, xvi, xvii, 12, 13, 34, 35, 72, 73, 104, 109, 123, 124; '', 239, 243, 245xiii,

pp.

Ko (name

5.

horses),

i,

Kao Yu

n, 248, 254.

H\va--^ieh /oot),

King,

Hsiian (a Taoist writer),

248. Kii (name for female slave), i, 273. Ku-,^ii (ancient state), ii, 163, 173. Ku Khi (an attendant of Hwang-Ti), ii,

ii,

96,

height),

ii,

for a

58.

Kumara^iva (Indian Buddhist),

i,

76,

90.

Kung-kung

(Yao's minister 295. (earl of Kung), ii, 161.

works),

of

i,

Kung Po Kung Shan (mount Kung), Kung-sun Lung

(noble,

ii,

16

r.

and sophist


INDEX. of ATao), See Ping.

230.

ii,

Khwan Hwun

of Wei),

(a prince

i,

i,

3>i

Kung-ylieh Hsiu

of Wei),

(a recluse

of Khu),

114, 115.

ii,

Yiieh), ii, in, 133. Lung-fang (minister of Hsia),

Kwa\-k/j\

Kwan

man

(a

200.

(hill in

205, 283; ii, 131. Kwan-^ze (minister of duke of K/A), ii, 7 called Kung, ii, 18, 19, loi, 177 ^ung-fCi, ii, 19, 10 1. i,

;

Kwan h

Hwan Kwan ;

35;

12, 13, 226, 227.

i>,

Kwang ATMng-^'ze (teacher of H wangTi),

i, 297, 298, 299; ii, 255, 256, 257, Kwang-yao (=starlight), ii, 70. Kwei (an ancient state), i, 190. Kwei Ku 3ze (the famous Recluse),

ii,

ii,

= Kang-sang

(?

209. A7jien-^ih (usurping patriarch of Taoism), ii, 256.

Kho (a river), 14. Khu Hwo (a Mohist 220.

and A'ung-ni,

i,

34,

204, 208, 221, 223, 229, 230, 233, 250, 256, 257, 320, 322, 35', 354, 355, 357, 361, 362, 375, 376, 7, 14, 15,

16,

203, 224, 228, 251, 253, 33S, 339, 358, 360, 385, 386;

204.

ii,

A'^ang

Hang

A^ang

Aan

(a poet), i, 89. (editor of Lich-jze),

i,

117.

i,

42.

120,

121,

166,

167,

172,

193, 194, 208, 209.

197,

177, 180, 198, 199,

192, 207,

(a river),

ii,

(the great (a son

i,

297.

See Kho.

141.

164, 167. of ^ze-k/y\), ii, 106, fish),

i,

Aau

library),

i,

Hwang-

ATang Zo (an attendant of Ti), ii, 96.

Aao (the state), ii, Aao and Aao Wan i,

186, 187.

of 3in),

(a lutist

186.

(marquis of Han),

ii,

152,

153-

Aao Wang (king of Khu), li, 155. Aau (the dynasty), 'i, 338, 339, 353 (in

352,

i,

and

Aau

164. (the tyrant of Yin),

386;

ii,

131,

189,

34,

ii,

Aau must be=Wei); i,

171,

ii,

163,

205, 359, 177,

173,

178.

Aau Kung

(the

famous duke of Aau),

314; ii, 178, 218 16, another duke.

i,

but

;

in

ATiu-shui (a river), ii, 162. A^eh Ho (the Aeh Aiang), ii, 134. Ki (a wise man in time of Thang),

ii,

i,

167. Ai,

mountain),

(a

(the

339-

20, 21, 32, 34,

117, 169,

107.

186.

ATan-jze (a worthy of Wei), ii, 159. ATan Zan (the True Man, highest master of the Tao), ii, 1 1 o. See especially in Book VI. ATang (the state), i, 226, 262, 263;

35,

39, 44, 45, 46, 47, 48, 49, 53, 55, 63, 71, 72, 104,

Khung-thung

ii,

384.

i,

37, 38,

105, 168,

ii,

i,

Khwei (a hill-spiite), ii, 19. Khwei (name of one-footed dragon),

of the South),

Khun>c-5ze (Confucius), called also Khung K/Au, K/Au, Khung-shih,

Khwan Khwan Khwan

180. Khwei (prince of ATao),

A'ao-hsi

ii,

35,

244,

of 3'"), 186, 269, 274, 286. Khwang (a district), i, 385. Khwang-^ze (an old worthy),

Aang 3hang

Khau

ii,

i,

5-

Khwang (music-master

Khu),

82,

Khan-pei (spirit presiding over Khwan-lun), i, 244. Khao-fu (ancestor of Confucius), ii,

ii,

ii,

Aang Liang (famous Taoist), ii, 255. Aang Tao-ling (first Taoist master),

255.

Khang-^;(hang

;

of

96,

and

Yin (the warden Yin Hsi), 5,

ii,

Khwiin-lun (the mountain),

387.

Kung-wan Hsien

attendant

(an

Hwang-Ti),

Mau

Kung-jze

387, 389;

i,

327

meaning king K), ing Liu-hsi;i Hui,

ii,

ii,

178

;

mean-

168.

Ai Hsien (wizard of Aang), i, 263. K\ Hsing-jze (a rearer of gamecocks),

Ai Aan

(a

ii,

20,

Taoist master),

ii,

129.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

328 K\ Kbeh K\ K/Ah

(officer of Lu), (a

i,

Au-yung

318-

Mohist of the South),

A'ii

220.

KUkbii (prehistoric sovereign), i, 210. K\ Tha (ancient worthy), i, 239 ii,

Aun

i,

(Narratives of the School),

273, 275, 283, 284, 285, 292, 295, 328; ii, 166, 167, 168, 170, 172, i,

(knowledge personified), ii,

311

i,

;

57, 58, 60.

xxi,

219. 318,

Wan

173.

ii,

Aieh-yung (name of a book of ii,

Mo

AMi

38, 39, 41,

172, 173, 174, 197,

Alu-shao (Shun's music), ii, 8. Ao-IG (Hwang-Ti's battle-field),

ii,

171, 173Hsi (the philosopher),

i, 23, 54, 56, 89, 167 ; ii, 263, 272. Hsin (a Taoist master), ii, 16.

Au-ko Liang

(the famous), ii, 255, Afi-liang(duke ofShchin A7ju),i,2io. ATi-lii (a certain hunciiback), ii, 14. Kii Phing-man (a Taoist), ii, 206.

temple),

ii,

36,

33,

37,

Kung (duke

of Lu),

ii,

23.

(or 3hai, the state), i,

352

352

i,

ii,

;

;

ii,

32, 34,

A^ang (a minister of Shun), ii, 62. A;6ang Hung (a historiographer and musician of Aau), i, 283 ii, ;

131.

106, 107.

Au Sung-zan

19, 21, 22,

32,

160, 161, 172, 197.

Kba.ng Ai (a disciple of Confucius), i, 223, 224, 225. A/;ang-shan (the name of a gulf), ii,

;

Au

II,

29,

32, 34A/^an (the state),

218.

Aien Ho-hau (a certain marquis in Wei), ii, 132. Aien Wii (a fabulous Taoistic personage), i, 170, 244, 260 ii, 54. ATin (music-master of Lu), i, 351. A'lng (the emperor, of Han), i, 8. Aiu-fang Yan (a physiognomist), ii,

Au

10,

4, 5,

205,

i,

242, 291, 295, 380, 386; ii, 131, 162, 177, 178. K\eh (name of an old book), i, 220. Aleh-^ze (a Taoist master), ii, 129. A'ieh-^ze Thui (officer of duke

of 3in),

3,

23, 24, 28,

A'wang tyrant of Hsia),

i,

234, 235, 332, 346, 347, 387, 389, 390, 391, 392; ii, 4, 5, 6, 27, 36, 39, 40, 49, 50, 66, 98, 99, 132, 133, 137, 138, 144, 187, 1S8, 189, 190, 191, 205, 207, 211, 212, 227.

river), ii, 29, 102, 126, 131, 136 (the Clear A'iang), 174,

i,

dependency of Wei),

244. A'wang-j^ze and Awang Khau (our author), i, pp. xi, xviii, xix, xx,

ATiang (the

Aiang-lii IMien (officer of Lu),

(a

159. A'wan-hsii (the ancient sovereign), ii,

(as a name, Mr. Know-theMean), ii, 180, 181, 182, 183. Aih-kung (as a name), ii, 180. ATih-khwai (marquis of Yen), i, 380, ATih-li Yi (a name), ii, 206.

Ti),

322, 323.

Aung-shan

Aih-hvvo

319Aieh (the

96. for primal ether),

ii,

(name

43, 216.

91. (the robber so-called),

175ATih

INIang

A'ung (a minister of Yiieh), ii, iii. A'ung Kwo (the Middle States), ii,

i,

Alh

i,

;

131,

Yu

(a strong man), i, 256. Po-yii (a minister of Wei), 215; ii, 124.

A'ii-^hze (a hill),

141.

K\-]ze (an officer of Wei), ii, 118. K\ 3ze (tlie count of Wei), i, 239

Ala

i,

Liang

A'ii

;

ii,

sovereign),

(prehistoric

'287.

ii,

(officer 18.

of prayer

in

15.

A/iang-wu

(a

district),

i,

121. A/;ang-yli (an attendant of Ti), ii, 96. ^

K/A (the state), i, 281,282; ii,

2

192

;

ii,

Hwang-

10, 211, 217, 233,

100, 1 18, 119, 169, 172, 189, 205. Hsieh (an old book), i, 165. A^i Kung (a worthy of Wei), ii, 7, 19, 43,

KM

,

42^.

A/ji-shan (early seat of the house of A^au), ii, 151, 163. K/Aeh Khau ( vehement debater),

=

312. A7'ieh-yu (the i,

madman

170, 221, 260.

of A/'u),

i,


INDEX. AT/jien-lung, the catalogue of,

ii,

255,

49, 63, 74, 75, 78, 79, 81, 122, 147, 148, 226, 227.

256.

KMh-Ziung Man-/^/^T

Wu's

time),

(a

man

Lao

of king

324.

i,

designation of Lao-jzc), 40; ii, 249, 250, 253. Lao's golden principle, i, 31, 106. Lao's views on war, i, 72, 73, iio,

;

Shui (the Red-water, metaphorical), i, 311. KMh-wiii (a prehistoric sovereign), i, 244; ii, 73, 138; (also, an assistant historiographer),

ii,

III, 112.

Lao's temple and tablet, ii, 31 1- 320. Lao Lai-^ze (a Taoist of Khu), ii,

115.

Kh'ih.

135-

Lao-lung ATi (ancient master of the Tao), ii, 68. Lei-thing (sprite of the dust-heap),

124,

125.

ii,

K/Ah-yu (rebel against Hwang-Ti), 171. (the state

Li

(but this

Khin Hwa-li

and dynasty),

147

Mo

Ti),

ii,

218, 221.

A^'in Shih (a Taoiht),i, 201.

(worker

A'Z'ing ii,

in

rottlera wood),

22.

K/Ang Kang King (name of Taoist Treatise), ii, 247-254. A'^ing-lang (name of an abyss), ii, 162. Kb'm (the name of Confucius), i, 193, 251, 252, 317, 360, 362 ii, 7, 104, 168, 170, 172, 174, 175A7^iij-shih (name of a place), ii, 204. 195,

;

K/jo Shih 1

Kbu

(

= ]Mr.

Provocation),

ii,

19.

(the state),

i,

221,

224,

230,

319, 390; ii, 6, 14, 55, 56, 98, 100, 104, 120, 155, 156, 169. ATM-kung (a man of A7'i), ii, 108, K/Ai 3hiao-,^ze (a Taoist), i, 192. ATMi-yiian (a place in KM), i, 217. Khm (ancient artificer), i, 286. Khun K/Au (the classic), i, 189, 360; ii, 216.

K/jung Shan (a

Lan 3u ii,

hill),

(disciple

i,

295.

of ^wang-jze),

mountain

tarns),

p. xvii;

Lao-^ze, Lao Tan, Lao and Tan alone (our Lao-^ze), i, pp. xi, xii, xiv, XV, xvi, xvii, xviii,

i,

2,

5,6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 13, 14, 15, 16,24, 25, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33,

3. 4,

34) 35, 36,

37,

228, 229,

261,

39. 4i, 44, 201,

262,

339, 340, 341, 355, 359, 360, 361, 362 ;

294,

ii,

ii,

19.

317,

357, 358, ii, 46, 47,

i,

248, 251, 253, 256, 257, 258, 264, 265, 269, 271. Li Kwaug-ti (a modern scholar), ii, ii,

255.

Li ATi (the beauty), i, 191, 194. Li ATi (the man of wonderful vision), 269, 274, 286, 287, 311. and Li-lu (prehistoric vereigns), i, 287.

i,

so-

Li-y^/j{]

Li AV^wan (supposed author of the Yin Fu Aing), ii, 255, 256. Li Lung (the black dragon), ii, 21 1. Li R (surname and name of Lao^ze),

34, 35.

i,

Liang (the state or city), i, 391 ii, 120; (also, a place on the bor;

ders of Phei),

Liao Shui Lieh-^ze

ii,

(a river),

and

i,

147. 260.

Lieh Yii-khau (the

philosopher),

i,

265

5,

85, 116, 168,

263,

264,

(.^

Lieh-jze), 202, 203.

Lien Shu

(a

Taoist

ii,

;

in

9,

53,

154

time of Con-

170, 171. Lin Hsi-X-ung (editor of A'wang-^ze), 2^2, 375; II, I! 1, p. XX, fucius),

i,

100, 117, 273-297. (of the Yin dynasty),

Lin Hui

40.

xiii,

67, 360;

i,

Li Hsi-yiich (the commentator),

contemporary and

(a

disciple of

ii,

doubtful), 207.

is

19.

(classic so called),

75, 216. Li (sprite of

ii,

Khin

A'iin (a

i,

K/Ah-k\ (one of king Mu's steeds), i, 381 ii, 175. Kbih Shau (title of minister of war), ii,

329

11,

34,

35-

Ling (duke of Wei),

u, 1, 215, 233 ; 124, 125, 126. Ling Thai ( the Intelligence), n, 24. Liu An, i. q. Hwai-nan 3ze (the writer), i, 5, 6, 7, 51, 86, loi,

=

102, 106, 107, 113.

Liu-hsia K\ (brother of the robber Kih), ii, 166, 167, 175.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

330 Liu Hsiang (Han

and writer),

officer

97, loo, 107; ii, 132, Hsin (Han librarian,

100, 177, 178, 204, 205, 219, 220, 221.

i,

Liu

Hsiang),

son

Lo-sung (name for reading),

Lu

(the state),

of

Mu

i,

247.

223, 224, 228, 229, 284, 353; ii, 8, 17, 22, 26, 29, 34, 43, 49, 50, 153, 157, 160,

Nan-kwo Qze-ih\ i,

i,

167, 168, 197, 216.

169,

172,

175,

193,

Lu A^ii (a philosopher), ii, 99. Lu Nang-shih (commentator), 76. Lu Shih (work of Lo Pi), 351. Lu ShQ-iih (the editor), p. xix, i,

i,

ii, 143, 148, 150, 153,154, 161 146, 179. Teh-ming (the author), i, p. xix, ;

103;

37. (a writer),

ii,

Lu 3hien-hsu

264.

ii,

Li.mg (the gorge of Lii), ii, 20. Lii Shui (a river), ii, 163. Lii 3u (famous Taoist), i. q. Lii Tung-pin, Lti Khun-yang), i, Lii

pp. xvi, xvii.

Lung-fang,

ii,

3

r

1

.

See

Kwan Lung-

ii,

Man

(a minister

of Wei),

43.

bater), (

ii,

(unprincipled

176, 177, 178. Stupidity),

= Mr.

de-

(same as the above), See 3ze-/^/)i. 103, Nan-yueh (Yiieh in the south), ii, 30. Nestorian monument, the, i, 94. Nieh-hsii (name for hearing or report), i, 247. Nieh K/jiieh (ancient Taoist), i, 190, i,

king

119,

time

of

Wu), 324, 325. Tang-hang (officer

of

in

ii,

117.

Mang-sun 3hai or Shih (member of Mang-sun family), i, 253, 254. Mang 3ze-fan (Taoist, time of Confucius),

i, 250. 31>iang (the beauty), i, 191. (prince of Wei), ii, 159.

192, 259, 312; ii, 61, 62, 108. (favourite of marquis of

Wei), ii, 91,^92, 93. Nil Yii (great Taoist), i, 245. Numerical categories: Three precious things, i, no; precious ones, or refuges, i, 43, in; pure ones, i, 43; three meals, i, 166 ; dynasties, i, 271

Mao, and three Wei,

i,

295; 295,

Hwang

five Ti, i, 353 five Ti and three Wang, i, 376; branches of kindred, ii, most 204 distinguished officers, ii, 156; swords, ii, 189; luminaries, ii, 190; pairsof Thai stars, ii, 236 spirits of the recumbent body, ii, 236 regions, ii, 249 poisons, ii, 251 despoilers, ii, 260. ;

170, 172. (disciple

of Confucius),

i,

232.

the north), i, 347. great treej, i, 166. Mo-,^ze, and Ti (the heresiarch; his followers),!, 182, (a hill in

(a

Mo

270, 287, 296, 360;

ii,

;

;

seas, the,

i,

171,

295; phi-

losophers or perfect ones,

i,

172

boundaries (= a neighbourhood), i, 230 seasons, i, 239, et saepe quarters of the earth, i, 330; \\''ld tribes on the four ;

;

ii, 189, 220; evils, the, 196, 197 ; misrepresentations, the, ii, 197. Five grains, the, i, 171 chiefs, i, ii,

;

Ming-ling

i,

dynasties, kings of the, 381; hosts, i, 334;

quarters,

Mayers's Manual, i, 40, 41, 167, 301, ii, 317, et al. 374 Mencius, i, 65, iii, 131, 134, 372, 380; ii, 54, 116, 216. Miao-kfi-shih (a mysterious hill), i,

Mo,

ii,

Shang

Four

i,

Thang),

Ming

Nil

3ze->^/^i

219;

;

Man-yin

Min-^ze

great Taoist),

;

ii,

120.

Man Wu-kwei (man

Mao Mau

50, 89.

;

Kau-teh

Man-shih

(a

and

fang.

Lung Li-^Mn

ii,

176.

Nan-po

i,

Lu

(duke of KMn),

6.

i,

73, 99,

;

245; viscera, i, 220, 247, 268, 294; colours, i, 328; notes of music, i, 328 weapons, i, 334 punishments, i, 335; elements, i, 346; ii, 189, 258; virtues, i, 349 regulators of the five notes, i, 351; fivefold arrangement of the virtues, ii, 178, 179; feudal lordships, ii, 220 moun;

;

;

;

tains,

ii,

317.

Six elemental energies, i, 169, conjunctions ( = the uni301 ;


INDEX.

331

verse of space), i, 1 89 members of the body, i, 226; extreme points (= all space), i, 346, 351; musical Accords, i, 269; comprehensions ( = universe of space), i, 330; classics, i, 360; Bow-cases (name of a book), ii, 92 faculties of perception, ii, 139; parties in the social organisation, ii, 179 desires, ii, 251. Seven precious organs of the body, ii, 272.

Ping (name of Kung-sun Lung),

Eight qualities

Yao), i, 315. Po-lao (first subducr of horses),

;

;

;

in

discussions,

i,

189 subjects of delight, i, 293 apertures ororifices of the body, ii, defects of conduct, ii, 63 eight diagrams, the, 196, 197 ;

;

;

;

264. Nine hosts, i, 225 ; divisions of the Lo writing, i, 346 provinces, i, 376; ii, 317 ; apertures of the ii,

ii,

99, 100. Po-hai (district along gulf of ATih-li), 189.

ii,

Po-hwSn VVu-zan (Taoist

teacher),

226; ii, 53, 202, 203. J, Po-i (elder of the brothers of KuKi), i, 239, 273, 375, 376; ii,

Po Po

163, 173(disciple of Lao-^7,c),

ii, 122. A7jang-^/jien (historiographer of

A'ii

Wei),

ii,

124, 125. (Taoist, time of

Po-^Mng 3ze-kao

i,

276, 277, 279. Po Shui (the Bright Water, metaphorical), ii, 57, 58. Pu-liang 1 (ancient Taoist), i, 245,

Pu

Wu) 3u = Mr.

(or

(

Dissatisfied),

;

body, (a full

25, 63, 259, 260; Shao performance of the music

ii,

of Shun),

classics,

hours (of a day),

ii,

i,

Phang Mang

270.

Kung (duke K/ju),

380.

i,

Hsi (the famous), ii, 50. Pao Shu-ya (minister of A'/Âťi), ii, loi. Pao 3iao, and Pao-jze (ancient worthy),

and

Paradisiacal i,

173, 180.

ii,

26-28,

primeval 277-279, 287,

state,

288,

famous archer),

(a

1

ii,

aoist master),

245, 364. Phang Yang (the ii,

i,

ii,

167, 188,

same as3eh-yang),

114.

Phao-ting (a cook), i, 198, 199, 200. Phei (place where Lao-jze livedj, i, 354;

ii,

147.

Phei-i (ancient Taoist), 61, 62.

i,

312;

ii,

Phien (a wheelwright), i, 343. Phi-yung (king Wan's music), ii, 218.

Phu

325.

Pei-kung She (officer of Wei), ii, 3 1. Pei--^i (the North Pole), i, 245. Pei-man ^/jang(attendant on H wangTi),

(a

223, 225. Phang 3u (the patriarch),

or chief of Pai in

Pai-li

164, 165,

i,

36.

339;

0-lai (a minister of Yin, killed by king Wu), ii, 131.

Pai

(the great bird),

167.

Phang Mang

26.

ii,

Twelve King or

Phang

Pei-zan Wu-/^ai 161. Pi-kan (the

Remusat

(the Sinologue),

i,

pp.

xiii,

xxi, 12, 57.

348.

i,

(a river of Khan), i, 390. Phu-i-jze (ancient Taoist), i, 259.

(a

friend of Shun),

i?;'shis

(of Buddhism),

ii,

238.

ii,

famous prince of Yan),

205, 283; ii, 37,151, 174,180Piao-shih (prehistoric sovereign), ii, i,

37-

Pien Sui (worthy at court of Thang), ii,

162.

Pien-jze (a Taoist master),

ii,

25,

ii, 320. (the tribes so calledj, i,

San Miao 295.

San-wei (the place so called), i, 295. Sau (a prince of Yiieh), ii, 151, 152. Sha-/^/jiu (a hill in Wei), ii, 125.

Shan

ATiian

(worthy,

whom Shun

36.

Pin (early settlement of House of ATau),

Sacrificial hall of ATwang-^ze,

ii,

150.

ii,

in

favour of

wished to resign),

183.

Shan-/J/jiu

(name of a height),

i,

260.


1

-7

THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

O

Shan Ming (name/or

perspicacity),

247.

i,

_

Shan Nang 370;

i,

Shan ?ao

(the ancient sovereign), ii,7, 28,67,68,164, 171.

(a recluse),

ii,

17.

Tao

(an earnest Taoist), ii, 223, 224, 225. Shan-thu Ala (a mutilated Taoist),

Shiin

226.

i,

Shan-thu Ti suicide),

(a i,

worthy of Yin, a 239;

ii,

i73>

141,

perhaps the same as Shan-jze, or Shang-;;ze. (a prince of 3in), i'j 180. Shang (the dynasty), i, 346, 352 ii, 34 (meaning duchy of Sung). Shang Sung (sacrificial odes of

Shan-jze

;

Shang), ii, 158. Shao (a ducal appanage), i, 361. Shao-kwang (name of a palace), .

i,

n, 7, 35, 62, 73, 109, 120, 150, 161, 170, 171, 173, 178, 183, 218. Strauss, Victor von (translator and philosopher), i, p. xiii, 58, 123, 124. Su Shih (called also ^ze-k?.n, and Tung-pho), ii, 320, with his father and brother. Su 3hin (the adventurer), ii, 256.

Sui (a small state), ii, 154. Sui (the dynasty), i, 7, 8; ii, 311. Sui-zan (prehistoric sovereign, inventor of fire), i, 370 ii, 7. Sun Shij-ao (minister of Khu), ii, 54, ;

104, 105, (the state),

Sung

i, 168, 172, 219, 301, 352, 386; ii, 34, 50, loi, 136, 169, 189, 197, 207, 211.

Sung Hsing

A'ih (an inquirer about the Tao), ii, 126, 127, 128. Shau-ling (a city), i, 390. Shau-yang(ahill), i, 273; ii, 165,173. Sheh (district of K/ju), i, 210. Shih (name of Hui-jze), ii, 231. See Hui-^ze. Shih (the classic so called), i, 360 ii,

292, 295, 328. _

(a place),

ii,

K/ji (a Taoist, hardly believing in Lao-^ze), i, 340,341.

Shih-nan (where I-liao

lived),

104, 121. (the deformed worthy), (the classic so called),

ii,

28,

ii,

i,

A'/^ien (the historian),

5, 6,

33, 35,

7,

101, 123

Ta

;

ii,

36,

Hsia (name of

i,

4,

38, 67,

37,

321, et

al.

Yii's music),

ii,

218.

(Thang's music),

Ta-kung Zan

(an

ii,

officer

218.

of

A^^^ai

32 (or Thai Kung). Ta-kwei (name for the Tao), ii, 96. Ta ATang (Yao's music), ii, 218. Ta-^/6un (a great tree), i, 166.

or 3hai),

Ta

ii,

(first of the lower musical Accords), i, 269. Mo (Great Vacuity,— the Tao),

Lii

ii,

31.

Ta Shao (name

of Shun's music), 218. Thao (historiographer of Wei),

i,

220.

i,

360

Ta

ii

124 I2S.

Ta-ying (Taoist

Shu (god of the Northern

his-

86.

ii,

216. sea),

goitre),

i,

i,

of

Kb\,

with

a

233.

Tai (the mount,

266, 267.

the West), ii, 131. (brother of Po-i), i, 239;

Sliu-^M

Sze-ma

189.

ii,

Siiih->tMng

Shu (region

torian),

Ta

150.

Sliih-,^/jang (a barrier wall),

ii,

Sze-ma Kwang (statesman and

Ta Hu

2i6, 271.

Shih (name of a mechanic), i, 217, 218; ii, loi. Shih (officer of Wei, Shih Yii and Shih 3hiu), i, 269, 274, 287,

Shih-hu

Taoist master),

(a

221.

245.

Shao

Shu Shu

380;

in

Tan

i. q. Thai), ii, 189. Hsiieh (a certain cave), ii, 151,

152. _

^

Tang

163, 173.

ii,

Shxi-r (ancient cook), i, 274. Shu-tan (the duke of ATiu, q. 163.

Shui

(i.

Shun

q.

AAui, q. i.

295,

315,

ii,

1,

Tang (a place or region), ii, 10. 220. Tang Ling-,^ze (a Mohist), Tao (the Tao), passim meaning of the name, i, 12, 15. The Great 1

ii,

v.).

;

Tao,

171, 190, 210, 225, 282,

331,

high minister of Shang),

346. v.),

(the sovereign, called also Yii

Yii),

(a

338, 347,

359,

Tao

i,

61, 68, 76, 96

A'ih (the

robber Aih).

;

ii,

249.

See Kih,


INDEX. Tao

A'^iu (Confucius!), ii, 172. Taoist canon, the, ii, 255. Temple of Lao-jze, the, ii, 319. Ti (God), i, 202, 243, ? 314, 367 ii, 58 (probably meaning HwangTi). In ii, 1 1 1 1. 7, the character = to rule, to be sovereign in. Ti (the rude tribes of the North), ;

,

150.

ii,

Ti (name of the heresiarch Mo, and sometimes used for Mohists). See Mo. Tiao-ling

(a park),

ii,

Tung-kwo Shun-^ze teacher),

Tung-kwo 3ze

Tung-kwo

inquirer after

(an

109,

3ze-/^/3i

1

(i.

q.

Han

Ho

Thien Kan 26

296

Kh\),

1S8, 244,

i,

236. of Yii's music),

ii,

218. (old minister

quis of Wei), ii, 42, 43. Thung-thing (the lake), i, 348 Thung-thu (a certain region),

ii,

Taoist master),

126, 127, 128.

Thai-kung Zan

(a

who

Taoist

tried

to instruct Confucius), ii, 32. Thai-/^i (the primal ether), i, 243. Thai AV^ing (Grand Purity), ii,68,69.

Thai Shang (name of Tractate), ^40; ii, 235. Thai Shih (prehistoric sovereign),

i,

Thai-wang

i,

Than-lCi

(ancestor

ii, 150, 151. (the Successful, founder of

Shang), 73,

i,

6, 167, 359, 380,

141,

162,

170,

388

;

171, 173.

title),

slave),

i,

(the disciple

abyss),

51

ii,

;

(a

ii,

ii,

i

ro.

136. for a

ii,

name

273.

3ang Shan),

274, 287, 292, 295,328; 145, 158. 3au (birthplace of Mencius), 3eh-yang (designation of

Yang),

8.

ii,

;

ii,

269, 132,

ii,

216.

i,

Phang

114.

Hung

(commentator

and

pp. xv, xix, 76, 84, 90, 119, 123, et al. 3iao-liao (the orthotomus or tailoreditor),

bird),

3in (the

i,

i,

170.

state),

i,

194, 319;

ii,

169,

189.

3o AV^wan

(the

book so

called),

i,

210, 235, et al. 3ung (a state), i, 190. 3ze-hsii or 3ze-hsii (the famous Yiian), i, 283; ii, 2, 174, 180. ;

ii,

Wu

3ze-hwa 3ze (Taoist of Wei), 152, 1533ze-kung (the disciple),

i,

92,

ii,

251,

252,253, 319,320,321,358,360; ii,7,i57, 160, 161, 167, 193, 194.

178.

Thang (meaning Yao), 370 ii, 210. Thang Wan (a book of Lieh-jze), i,

;

i,

3ze-/6ang (disciple of Confucius),

ii,

176, 177.

(designation of duke of Sheh), i, 210. 3ze-/^au ATih-fu, and 3ze-'^au A'ih-

3ze-/^ao

167.

Thien (heavenly, sense),

ii,

Wu

of

/Tau),

ii,

(name of an (a place),

106

259.

Thang

3ang

3iao (a

177.

;

and writer),

255.

Thai-kung Thiao

ii,

;

Taoist master, i, 42. Thien Bun (a Taoist deifying

3ang

ii,

218.

ii,

282

i,

Thien Shih (name applied by HwangTi to a boy), ii, 97 title of

;

Thai Kung

260,

i,

Thien 3ze-fang (preceptor of mar-

Thai-hu (name of Thang's music), ii,

name),

Thien Phien (Taoist teacher),

male

ii, 167. (certain stars),

Thai-hsia (name

(a mystical

1.

Thien AT/^ang-^ze, and Thien AT/jang (who usurped the rulership of

3ai-lii

Thai (the mountain),

Thai

;

scholar),

10.

(Taoist teacher), ii, 103. K\ (a great charioteer), ii.

Tung-ye

as expositors of the Tao, i, 299, et al. Thien (a ruler of Kb\), ii, 103 ? same as Thien Man, ii, 1 18.

Nan-kwo

145.

ii,

Wu

Tung

him

ii,

A'ung-shu (the

i,

introduced by

fictitious beings,

265, 266. Thien S^e (highest name of the sovereign), ii, 195, et al.

66.

ii,

^ze-khi, q.\.),

Tung

Taoist

(great

42.

ii,

the Tao),

39.

333

i,

in

309, et

the al.

;

Taoistic

see

p. 16.

Applied by ATwang-jze to the

po (men to

whom Yao

and Shun


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

334

(or Fu-sze, early comi, p. XV, 8, 55, 74, 75, 83, 93, 94) loi, et al. Thai (Taoist cripple and

_

2,ze-k/An (a minister of A^ang), 226, 227, 228. ^ze-i/A (minister of war of Kbu),

i,

Wang

teacher),

ii,

See

106,

ii,

Nan-kwo

War,

3ze-^/-'i.

^ang

Bze-y^/'in

(a Taoist),

3ze-lai (a Taoist),

i,

247, 249. 3ze-lao (disciple of Confucius), ii, 121. 3ze-li (a Taoist), i, 247, 249. 3ze Lieh-jze, ii, 154. See Lieh-jze. 92, 338, 386 ; ii, 44, 121, 160, 161, 172, 193, 200.

as an

Wei

Wei

^),

(the state

(the state

172, 387

i,

|^),

203, 229, 351,

i,

ii,

Wei Kung Wei Shang

foolish ancient),

(a

Wei-tau (Ursa Major), Williams, Dr.,

forest),

192. 3ze-yang (minister of A'^ang),

3ze-yu

ii,

154.

Wu

See Yen Kh^ng. (a Taoist),

i,

Wu

247.

192, (the (the (the

3hai (the state),

3hang-wu (where Shun was ^

ii,

state),

K/j'a.

jze),

i,

294. ;

perhaps q.v.),

239

i,

ty),

Wu Wu

141, 162, 163.

ii,

;

i, 228. (distinguished for beau-

256. (the

Shih

ii,

186, 190, 191. Sui), ii, 311,

315-

(

king

Hui

of Liang),

South), ii, 43, 44. I (ancient Taoist), 192, 259, 312.

Wang

Wu-ju

(the Lipless),

K/i\

Twan-lin),

i,

40;

ii,

265.

Ma

233.

=

(

(= Mr. Do-nothing),

Wu-wei Wei (Dumb-Inaction),

ii,

ii,

60. ^ 57, 58, (

^ 179-

Wu-yu

(commentator of

i,

king of Shang), i, 245. Mr. Discontent), ii, 180,

68, 69.

i,

190, 191,

ii,

. 183.

Wu-yo i,

ii,

(

(a

W^u-wei (.'

198, 200. Wan-po Hsiieh-i;ze (a Taoist of the

i,

69.

Wu-ting

(The emperor of

commentator),

= Infinity), 69. = Mr. No-beginning),

K/Aung

WQ-shun

Wang

346.

(a

p.xvii, 9, 67, 72, 81, 88, 97, 108, 109, et al.

quis

king of A'ao),

247.

worthy, in favour of Thang wished to resign),

i,

duke of

3in), ii, 173. (A marof Wei), ii, 42, 43. (A

i,

Taoist of uncer-

Wu--^ih (the toeless),

ii,

359; ii, 51, 52, 53,168,172,173. (The famous

Wan-hui

i,

(a

Wij A^^Mng

(the king),

;

Wu-iai (name of Thien 3ze-fang), Of another, ii, 161. ii, 42.

[3h and Kb are sometimes interchanged in spelling names.]

Wan

Kwang

Wu-^vvang

160.

ii,

for songs),

tain date),

i,

ii, 102, 133 248, 249.

173;

i, 359, 380; ii, 73, 170, 171, 172, 173, (His music), ii, 218.

168,

whom

3hung-^ih (a state), i, 206 i. q. 3ung, 3hze (name of 3ze-kung,

i,

Wu-hsien Thiao

man of

Sung), ii, 207. (a contemporary of Lao(a

ii,

king),

178,218.

Wu

i, 244. 319, 353, 370;

dynasty),

Wu-ao (name

134-

3hao Shang 3hui

buried),

i,

257.

163, i, 352; ii, 32, 34, 160, 161, 172, 197. 3han-liao (name for vague uncertainty), i, 247.

ii,

174, 180.

ii,

3ze-yu.

ii,

;

31,34,158, 169, 172,197. (duke Wei oi Ka.u),u, 16.

352;

i,

(a certain

i,

36, 42, 91, 118, 152, 189.

3ze-\vei

lin

so

52, 58, 75, 120.

3ze-sang Hu (a Taoist), i, 250, 251. 3ze-sze (a Taoist), i, 247. /^ih

prince

(a

i, 100, no, 112. emblem of the Tao,

against,

Water,

250.

i,

3ze-lij (the disciple),

223, 224.

i,

Wang-jze, Kbing-ki named), ii, 31.

156.

^ze-k/A,

Pi

mentator),

149.

ii,

Wang

the throne),

\Yished to resign

Wu

(

No-agreement),

ii,

= Mr. Non-existence), ii,7o.

Yiin 174.

= Mr.

(i.

q.

Wu

3ze-hsu),

ii,

131,


lie

INDEX. Wylie, Mr. et

A.,

i,

9,

39

ii,

;

257, 265,

al.

000

Yin and Yang (the constituents of the primal ether, and its operation),

Yak (the bos grunniens of Thibet), 174, 317. (the emperor dynasty), ii, 311. Yang (the heresiarch i,

Yang

270, 287

of

the

Sui

Yang Ku),

i. 249, 291, 292, 297, 299, 349, 365, 369; ii, 61, 64, 84, 99, See also ii, 146, 147, 195, 132. 208, 216. Ying (the capital of AT/ju), i, 347 ;

Ying

99, 100.

Yo

contemporary of Lao-^ze perhaps the same as the above but the surname

(a river), ii, 161. (the classic so called), 218.

Yo

t

Yang

Yo KMn

Yang Yang

Hu

;

ii,

bad

(a

Sze-'^ii

officer),

i,

387.

(>i

;

i,

a different character), 99, too. Yang-^ze, ii,

is

261;

ii,

41, 147, 148. in Lieh-^ze;

This is Yang-/'u but the Yang is

that of Yang 3ze-/6ii. (the ancient sovereign), i, 169, 172, 190, 206, 225, 242, 282, 291, 295, 312, 313, 314, 315, 338, 347, 359, 386; ii, 31, 108, no, 120, 136, 141, 149, 162, 170, 171, 173, 178, 183. (the state so called), ii, 107, 229. (name of the above), i, 176.

Yen Yen Yen (name Wei),

Yen Ho

of minister of

ii,

(a

War in

the same

name

in

Lu),

fined),

Yen Yen

i,

Yu

Shih (the master of the Right,

who had

lost a foot), i, 200. (the dark capital, in the north), i, 295. 3ii ^ih shan (a hill in Wu), ii, ic2.

7

fi

Yii (the Great),

181, 206, 210, 315, 35, 173, 218, 220. Yii Hwang- Ti, or Yii Hwang Shang 359, 388;^

Ti

(gi-eat

i,

ii,

Taoist deity),

i,

43, 44.

(attendant at an old Taoist establishment), ii, 68. AVjang 3ze-yu (attendant of Nan-kwo ^ze-ib\), i, 176; ii, 103 (Yen ^Mng-^ze), 145. A7'i (a place in Yen), ii, 189. Man (gate of capital of Sung),

Yii-^^iang (the spirit of the northern regions), j, 245. Yii Shih, Yu-yii, and Yii alone (names for Shun), i, 245, 259,

140. Pu-i (friend of a king of

Yii 3ii (a fisherman),

ii,

Yen

was con-

351-

153, 207.

Yen

Wan

173.

ii,

Yij Piao Shih (ancient sovereign),

Yu

Yen Kang

;

Yu-li (where king

Wei,

23,

7.

ot 3ze-lu), i, 339 ii, 160, 201. Yfl AVaao Shih (the Nest-er sovereign), ii, 171.

Yu

ii,

leading man in the kingin third cent. B.C.), i, 7. (a descendant of Yo t and pupil of Ho-shang Kung), i,

in

as teacher of its ruler's son), i, 215. (The same, or another of

216,

(a

Yu (name

ir8.

worthy of Lu

ii,

dom

;

Yao

lor, 230.

ii,

i,

ii,

Wu),

102, 103.

ii,

265-268. ii,

136, 137.

Yiian Hsien (disciple of Confucius), 157.

Yiian Aiin (a ruler of Sung),

i,

alone

(Confucius's favourite disciple), 203, 206, 207, 208, 209, 253, 256, 257, 351; ii, 7, 15, 44, 49, 53, 72, 158, 159, 160, 167, 200. Yi (the classic so called), i, 360; ii, 216, Yin (the dynasty), ii, 164. (Also a mountain), i, 260. Yin-fan (an imperceptibly sloping hill, metaphorical), ii, 57. Yin W^an (Taoist master), ii, 221. i,

Shu

ii,

Yen Shu (a mole), 170. Yen Yiian, Yen Hui, and Hui

370; ii, 50. A'ing (the Treatise so called),

27^2,

Yii

loi, 136, 137. Yiieh (the state),

224;

ii,

50,

173, 181,

172,

i,

ii,

93, 133, 151, 152, 169,

229.

Yiieh (a sheep-butcher of

A'Z>u),

ii,

155, 156.

Yung

(a

king of Wei),

Yung-X'Mng Shih Hwang-Ti), ii, Zah->^ung Shih

(a

fucius's timej,

ii,

(a 1

1

18.

minister

of

18.

teacher of Coni,

260.


THE TEXTS OF TAOISM.

zz^

(the Treatise so 269-272. Zan (name of a region in the South probably a district of Kim), ii, In ii, 32, the Zan 133, 134. in Thai-y^ung Zan may indicate a different quarter, or the Zan there may be simply a

Zah

/fling

called),

K\x\g

;

name.

Zan-hsiang (a prehistoric sovereign), ii,

ii,

Zan

Zo

117. (disciple of Confucius),

Khm

71, 72. (Spirit-lord of the i,

Northern

sea),

374> 375, 377, 378, 379, 382,

383,^84.

Zu and

ii,

Zu->^e ( Literati,

ists),

i,

= Confucian-

182, 296, 360

;

ii,

73,100.


TRANSLITERATION OF ORIENTAL ALPII ABETS.

4i

a

337


TRANSLITERATION OF ORIENTAL ALPHABETS

33^

C

r r

e q <-)

^b

n

D

'b<-^

•SO

-H

«-i_j^

•o

D-D

•o

D-O

.9

D

*-

•'>^

^'S

?^

^ 2.\)

?-g

ic

PJ-

^

^ <ir

p-

hr

fr

py

|€

s

53

'Si

u

"S^

«0

C

2

-H

to

.-H i7.

o tn 7.

o o

©

C

f—

s

2 ~-

a3

.2

GO

(U

o s

1e

-i-i

OS £5

rs

(M

f3

p

(M

u

u to

1:3

c3

OS

cS

O

in =3

.2

c

03

a>

CO 00

r-i

'^

el

o O >

.-I

(M

03

.

-c:

M

03 1-4

I«5

O oa

r-l

(M

s CL,

1^

COTt<»ntOl:^0000--i(MCOrfil.O

(MIM(MC^(M(M(MCOCOWC0C0CO

(ID

t^

CO

CO


FOR THE SACRED LOOKS OF THE EAST.

••

=

••

J,

339


340

Chinese.

TRANSLITERATION OF ORIENTAL ALPHABETS.


Sacred Books of the East TRANSLATED BY

VARIOUS ORIENTAL SCHOLARS AND EDITED BY

MAX MULLKR

F. *^* T/its Series

REPORT

is

published with the sanction and co-operation of the Secretary of State for India in Council.

presented to the ACADXiMZX: DE3 INSCRIPTIONS, 1883, by M. ERNEST RENAN.

M. Renan

trois nouveaux grande collection des " Livres sacres de I'Orient " (Sacred Books of the East), que dirige a Oxford, avec une si vaste erudition et une critique si sure, le savant associe de I'Academie des Inscriptions, M. Max Miiller. ... La premiere serie de ce beau recueil, composee de 24 volumes, est presque achevee. M. Max Miiller se propose d'en publier '

volumes

de

piesente

la

EXTRACT '

We

rejoice to notice

from the

that

has been announced and has actually begun to appear. The stones, at least, out of which a stately edifice may hereafter arise, are here being brouglit together. Prof. Max Miiller has deserved well of scientific history. Not a few minds owe to his enticing words their first attraction to this branch of study. But no work of his, not even the

HARDY,

11,

I'intdrct historique et

religieux ne sera pas moindre.

M. Max

Miiller a sn se procurer la collaboration

des savans les plus eminens d'Asie.

d' Europe et

L'Universite d'Oxford, que cette

grande publication honore au plus haut degre, doit tenir a continucr dans les plus larges proportions une oeuvre aussi philosophiquement con9ue que savamment executee.*

QUARTERLY REVIEW.

a second

series of these translations

Professor E.

une seconde, dont

May

great edition of the Rig- Veda, can compare in importance or in usefulness with this

English translation of the Sacred

Books of the East, which has been devised by his foresight, successfully brought so far by his persuasive and organising power, and will, we trust, by the assistance of the distinguished scholars he has gathered round him, be carried in due time to a happy completion.'

Inaugural Lecture in the University of Freiburg", 1887.

Die allgemeine vergleichende Religionswissenschaft datirt von jenem grossartigen, in seiner Art einzig dastehenden Unternchmen, zu welchem auf Anregung Max Miillers im Jahre 1874 auf dem '

intcrnationalen

Orientalistcncongrcss

London der Grundstein

gelegt

war, die Ubcrsctzung der hciligcn Biicher des Ostens' {the Sacred Books of the East).

Oxford

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS LONDON

:

in

worden

HENRY FROWDE

OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AMEN CORNER,

E.G.


SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST:

FIRST SKRIES. Vol.

The Upanishads.

I.

Part I. The AVidndogyaTranslated by F. Max Muller. upanishad, The Talavakara-upanishad, The Aitareya-arawyaka, The Kaushitaki-brahmawa-upanishad, and The Va^asaneyi8vo, cloth, los. 6d.

sa7ÂŤhita-upanishad,

The Upmiishads contain the philosophy of the Veda. They have become the foundation of the later Veddnta doctrines, and indirectly of Buddhism. Schopenhauer, speaking of the Upanishads, says : In the ivliole world there is 7io study so beneficial and so elevating It has been the solace of my life, it will as that of the Upanishads. be the solace of my deaths '

[See also Vol.

Vol.

II.

The Sacred Laws

XV.]

of the Aryas, A,

As

taught in the Schools of Apastamba, Gautama, VasishZ/^a, and Baudhayana. Translated by Georg Buhler. Part I. Apastamba and Gautama. 8vo, cloth, \os. 6d,

The Sacred

Laws of

the

ivhich the Laivs of Mann

Aryas contain

and

the origifial treatises

on

other laivgivers were founded.

[See also Vol. XIV.]

The Sacred Books of China. The Texts of Confucianism. Translated by James Legge. Part I. The Shii King, The Religious Portions of the Shih King, and The Hsiao King. 8vo, cloth, \2s. dd. Confucius was a collector of ancient traditions, not the founder of a new religion. As he lived in the sixth and fifth centuries B. C.

Vol.

III.

his

works are of unique [See also Vols.

Vol. IV.

interestfor the study

of Ethology,

XVI, XXVII, XXVIII, XXXIX, and XL.]

The Zend-Avesta.

Translated by James Darmesteter.

Part

I.

The Vendidad.

Svo, cloth, \os. 6d.

The Zetid-Avesta contains

the relics

of what zvas the religion of

Cyrus, Darius, and Xerxes, a7id, but for the battle of 3Iarathon, might have become the religion of Europe. It forms to the present day the sacred book of the Par sis, the so-called fire-worshippers. Two more volumes ivill complete the translation of all that is left us

of Zoroaster's

religion.

[See also Vols.

XXIII and XXXI.]


EDITED BY Vol. V.

F.

MAX

MULLER.

Rahlavl Texts.

Translated by E. W. West. Part I. The Bundahij, Yajt, and Shayast la-shayast. 8vo, cloth, 1 2s. 6d.

Bahman

The Pahlavi Texts comprise the theological literature of the revival of Zoroaster' s religion^ beginning with the Sassanian dynasty. They are iviportantfor a study of Gnosticism.

VOLS. VI AND IX. Parts I and

II.

The Quran.

Translated by E. H. Palmer.

Tltis translation, carried out accordiiig to his

of the origin of the Qur'dn, was the before he was murdered in Egypt.

The

Vol. VII.

colleciio7i

8vo, cloth,

of legal aphorisms,

lo^'. (id.

closely cotmected

oldest Vedic schools, the Ka//;as, but considerably ti7ne.

Of importance for

VOL. VIII.

The

peculiar views

work ofE. H. Palmer,

Institutes of Vish;m.

Translated by Julius Jolly.

A

last great

8vo, cloth, 21s.

own

a

critical study

of the

with one of the

added

to in later

Laws of Manu.

The Sanatsu^attya,

Bhagavadgita, with

and The Anugita. Translated by Kashinath 10 J, dd.

Trlmbak Telang.

The earliest philosophical and religious poem of hidia. paraphrased in ArnoUVs ''Song CelestialJ

Vol, X.

cloth,

It has been

The Dhammapada,

Translated from Pali by F.

The

8vo,

INI

ax Muller; and

Sutta-Nipata, Translated from Pali by V. Fausboll of the Buddhists.

;

being Canonical Books

8vo, cloth, 10s. 6d.

The Dhammapada contains the quintessence of Buddhist morality. The Sulta-Nipdta gives the authentic teaching of Buddha on some of the fundamental principles of religion.

Vol. XI.

Buddhist Suttas.

W. Rhys Davids, i. The MahaThe Dhamma-/^akka-ppavattana Sutta. 3. The Tevii,';^a Suttanta; 4. The Akahkheyya Sutta; 5. The A'etokhila Sutta; 6. The Maha-sudassana Suttanta; 8vo, cloth, \os. 6d. 7. The Sabbasava Sutta.

Translated from Pali by T. 2. parinibbana Suttanta ;

A

collection

of the most important

and philosophical of the Buddhists.

religious, inoral,

discourses taken from the sacred canon


SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST:

The 6'atapatha-Brdhma;2a,

Vol. XII.

according to the

Text of the Madhyandina School. Translated by Julius Eggeling.

Part

I.

Books

I

and

II.

8vo, cloth, \2S. 6d.

A

minute account of the sacrificial ceremonies of the Vedic age. It contains the earliest account of the Deluge in India. [See also Vol.

XXVI.]

Vinaya Texts.

VOL. XIII.

Translated from the PaH by T. W. Rhys Davids and Hermann Oi.DENBERG. Part I. The Patimokkha, The Wahdvagga, I-IV. 8vo, cloth, \os. 6d.

The Vinaya Texts give for the first time a translation of the moral code of the Buddhist religion as settled in the third century B.C. [See also Vols. XVII and XX.]

The Sacred Laws

Vol. XIV.

of the Aryas,

As

taught in the Schools of Apastamba, Gautama, Vasish/^a, Translated by Georg Buhler. and Baudhayana. Part II. 8vo, cloth, \os. 6d. Vasish//^a and Baudhayana.

VOL. XV.

The Upanishads.

Translated by F. Max INIuller. Part II. The KaMa-upanishad, The ]\Iuw^aka-upanishad, The Taittiriyaka-upanishad, The B^^liadarawyaka-upanishad, The -Svetajvatara-upanishad, The Pra>f;7a-upanishad,

and The Maitraya«a-brahma«a-upanishad.

8vo, cloth, los. 6d.

The Sacred Books of China. The Texts of Confucianism. Translated by James Legge. Part II. The Yi King. 8vo, cloth, los. 6d.

Vol. XVI.

VOL. XVII.

Vinaya Texts.

Translated from the Pali by T. W. Rhys Davids and Hermann Oldenberg. Part II. The INIahavagga V-X. The A'ullavagga, I-III.

8vo, cloth, los. 6d.

Vol. XVIII.

Pahlavi Texts. W. West. Part

Translated by E.

and The Epistles of ManiW/C-ihar.

Vol. XIX.

A

II. The Da^istan-i Dinik 8vo, cloth, 12s. 6d.

The

Life of

Fo-sho-hing-tsan-king. Buddha by Ajvaghosha Bodhisattva,

translated from Sanskrit into Chinese by Dharmaraksha, a.d. 420, and from Chinese into English by Samuel Beal. 8vo, cloth, los. 6d.

This life of Buddha ivas translated from Sanskrit into Chinese, A.D. 420. // contains many legends, sofne of tvhich show a certain similarity to the JEv angel in

m

infant iae,

etc.


EDITED BY

F.

MAX

MULLER.

Vinaya Texts.

Vol. XS.

Translated from the Pali by T. W. Rhys Davids and ?Termann Oldenberg. Part III. The A'ullavagga, IV-XII. 8vo, cloili,

The Saddharma-pii;^^arika of the True Law.

Vol. XXI.

Translated by H. Kern.

The Lotus of

or,

;

The Lotus

8vo, cloth, 12s. 6d.

Law'

a canonical book of the Northern Buddhists, translated from Sanskrit. There is a Chinese translation of this book which was finished as early as the year 286 A.D. '

Vol. XXII.

the true

C'alna-Stiitras.

Translated from Prakrit by Hermann Jacobi. Part I. The A-^arafiga-Sfitra and The Kalpa-SQtra. 8vo, cloth, xos.dd.

The religion of the G^ainas ivasfounded by a contemporary of Buddha. still counts numerous adherents in India, while there are no

It

Buddhists

left in

India proper.

The Zend-Avesta.

VOL. XXIII.

Translated by James Darmesteter. Part 8vo, cloth, lo^-. ^d. Yajts, and Nyayij.

II.

The

Siiozahs,

VOL. XXIV.

Pahlavi Texts. Translated by E. W. West.

Khira^/, \os.

ÂťSikand-gumanik

Vi^'dr,

Dina-i

Part III.

and Sad Dar.

Mainog-i

8vo, cloth,

()d.

SECOND VOL. XXV.

SERIES.

Manu.

Translated by

Georg Buhler.

8vo, cloth,

2ii'.

foimded on that of Sir William Jones, which has been carefully revised and corrected with the help of seven native Commentaries. An Appendix contains all the quotations from Manu which are found in the Hindu Law-books, translated for the use of the Law Courts in India. Another Appendix gives a s}'nopsis of parallel passages from the six Dharma-sutras, the other Smr/tis, the Upanishads, the Mahabharata, etc.

This translation

VOL. XXVI.

is

The

6'atapatha-Brahma;m.

Translated by Julius Eggelixg. 8vo, cloth;

1

2S. 6d.

Part

II.

Books

III

and IV.


SACRED BOOKS OF THE EAST. Vols. XXVII and

The Sacred Books

XXVIII.

of

China. Translated by James Legge. of Confucianism. The Li A'i, or Collection of Treatises on Parts III and IV. 8vo, cloth, the Rules of Propriety, or Ceremonial Usages.

The Texts

i2S. 6d. each.

The

VOL. XXIX.

Rules

Gr/hya-Sutras,

of

Vedic

Domestic Ceremonies. ^ahkhayana, Ajvalayana, Paraskara, Khadira. Transby Hermann Oldenberg. 8vo, cloth, 1 2 j. 6d. These rules of Domestic Ceremonies describe the home life of the ancient Part

I.

lated

Aryas with a completeness and accuracy unmatched in any other literature. Some of these rules have been incorporated in the ancient Law-books.

VOL. XXX.

The

Gr/hya-Sutras. Part

II. [In /ke Press.]

The Zend-Avesta.

Vol. XXXI.

and

The Yasna, Visparad, Afrinagan, Gahs, Part III. Miscellaneous Fragments. Translated by L. H. IMills.

8vo,

cloth, i2s. 6d.

Vedic Hymns. Translated by F. Max Mijller.

Vol. XXXII.

Part

I.

[/// the

Press^

The Minor Law-books.

Vol. XXXIII.

Translated by Julius Jolly.

Part

I.

Narada, Bn'haspati.

8vo, cloth, los. 6d.

The

Vol. XXXIV.

mentary by

Veddnta-Sutras, with the

Translated by G. Thibaut.

Vol.

8vo, cloth,

12^'. 6^/.

XXXV. The Questions lated

from the Pah by T.

Vol. XXXVII.

The

of King Mihnda. TransW. Rhys Davids. 8vo, cloth, los. 6d.

Contents of the Nasks, as stated

Eighth and Ninth Books of the Dinka^v/. by E. W. West. [/ÂŤ //le Press.]

in the

Vols.

XXXIX and The Texts

*;K*

Com-

6'ankara/('arya.

The Second

XL.

of Taoism.

The Sacred Books

Translated

of China.

Translated by James Legge. [In the Press^

Series will consist of Twenty-four

Volumes

in

all.


RECENT ORIENTAL WORKS.

SOME ORIENTAL WORKS RECENTLY PUBLISHED BY THE CLARENDON PRESS.

A

Practical Aj^adic Graiitmar.

Part

Compiled by A. O. Green, Brigade Second Edition, Enlarged.

A

Crown

I.

IMajor,

Royal Engineers.

8vo, 7^. dd.

Catalogue of the Cldnese Translation of the Buddhist Tripi/aka, the Sacred Canon of the Buddhists in China and yapan. Compiled by order of the Secretary of State for India by BuNYiu Nanjio, Priest of the Temple, Eastern Hongwansi, Japan; I\Iember of the Royal Asiatic Society. 4to, 32J. dd. 'An immense service rendered to Oriental scholarship.' Saturday Review.

The Chinese

Classics

with a Translation, Critical and

:

Notes, Prolegomena, and Copious Indexes. By James Legge, D.D., LL.D. In Seven Volumes. Royal 8vo.

Exegetical

Vol.

I.

Vol.

II.

Confucian Analects^ &-r. \Out of printi\ The Works of Mencius. \l. \os. Vol. III. The Shoo-King, or the Book of Historical Documents. In two Parts, i/. \os. each. Vol. IV. TJw S lie- King, or tJic Book of Poetry. In two Parts,

Parts,

\os. each.

i/.

Vol. V.

TJie i/.

CJuin Tsciv,

ivitJi

tJic

Tso Chucn.

In tw^o

10^. each.

The Nestorian Monument of Hsi-an

Fu

in Shcn-hsi,

China, relating to the Diffusion of Christianity in China in the Seventh and Eighth Centuries. By James Legge, D.D., LL.D.

Paper

covers, 2s. 6d.

Record of Buddhistic Kingdoms being an Account by the Chinese Monk Fa-hien of his Travels in India and Ceylon ;

399-414) in search of the Buddhist Books of Discipline. Translated and annotated, with a Corean recension of the Chinese Text, by James Legge, M.A., LL.D. Crown 4to, (a.d.

boards, los. 6d.

Catalogue of the

Hebrew Manuscripts

in the Bodleian

Library and in

the College Libraries of Oxford. Compiled by Ad. Neubauer, M.A. ]yith 40 Facsimiles.

cloth, 5/.

5^-.

Also separately

The

Catalogue.

3/.

i-^^s.

6d,

The

Facsimiles.

2/.

12s. 6d.


RECENT ORIENTAL WORKS. Slncctrota

ARYAN

©xonicnsia* SERIES.

Buddhist Texts from yapan.

I.

Va^ra/J'/C'/^edika

;

The

Diamond- Cictter. Small 4to, 3^. 6d. Edited by F. IMax Muller, M.A. One of the most famous metaphysical treatises of the Mahayana Buddhists.

Buddhist Texts from yapan.

II.

Sukhavati-Vyuha

Description of Sn/chdvatt, the Land of Bliss. Edited by F. Max Muller, M.A., and Bunyiu Nanjio.

:

With

two Appendices (i) Text and Translation of Sanghavarman's Chinese Version of the Poetical Portions of the SukhavatiVyuha; (2) Sanskrit Text of the Smaller Sukhavati-Vyuha. :

Small 4to, 7^. 6d. The editio princeps of influential sects of in

the Sacred Book of one of the largest and most Buddhism, numbering more than ten millions of followers

Japan alone.

Buddhist Texts from yapan. III. The Ancient PalmLeaves containing the Pra^i^a-Paramita-Hr/dayaSutra and the Ush;^isha-Vi^aya-Dhara;^i. Edited by F. Max Muller, INI.A., and Bunyiu Nanjio, M.A. With an Appendix by G. Buhler, CLE. With many Plates. Small 4to, \os. Contains facsimiles of the oldest Sanskrit

MS. at

present known.

Dharma-Sa;;^^raha, an Ancient Collection of Buddhist Technical Terms. Prepared for publication by Kenjiu Kasawara, a Buddhist Priest from Japan, and, after his death, edited by F. Max MiJLLER and H. Wenzel. Small 410, "js. 6d.

Katayana's Sarvanukrama;^i of the 7?/gveda. With Extracts from Sha^/guiauishya's Commentary entitled Vedarthadipika. Edited by A. A. Macdon£LL, IM.A., Ph.D. i6s.

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS LONDON: HENRY FROWDE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AMEN CORNER,

E.G.



Princeton Theological Seminary Libraries

1

1012 01247 1399




Turn static files into dynamic content formats.

Create a flipbook
Issuu converts static files into: digital portfolios, online yearbooks, online catalogs, digital photo albums and more. Sign up and create your flipbook.